Book of the Dead (Spell 125 — Weighing of the Heart)
c. 1550–50 BCE · New Kingdom · Thebes; various
Chapter I
Saith Osiris Ani, (4) Osiris the scribe Ani :—
“Homage to thee, O Bull of Amentet, the god
“Thoth, (5) the king of eternity, is with me. I am
“the Great God near the divine boat, I have fought
“(6) for thee. I am one of the gods, those divine
“chiefs, who make (7) Osiris to be victorious over his
‘enemies on the day of the weighing of words. (8) I
‘am thy mediator (?), O Osiris. I am [one] of the
“gods (9) born of the goddess Nut, who slay the foes
“of Osiris and who hold in bondage (10) for him the
“fiend Sebau. I am thy mediator (?),O Horus. (11) I
‘have fought for thee, and I have put to flight the
“enemy for thy name’s sake. I am Thoth, who made
“Qsiris to be victorious (12) over his enemies on the
“day of the weighing of words * (18) in the great House
‘of the Aged One (i.e, Ra) who dwelleth in Annu
tions as to their utterance, which enabled Osiris, and therefore every
just man, to pass the ordeal of judgment, and to gain everlasting
life, and to make every being to perform what he ordered him to do.
(Heliopolis). I am Tetteti, the son of Tetteti; (14) I
“was begotten in Tattu, I was born in (15) Tattu I
“am with those who weep and with the women who
“bewail (16) Osiris in the two lands of the Rekht, and
“T make Osiris to be victorious over his enemies.
“(17) Ra commanded Thoth to make Osiris victorious
“over his enemies; and that which was decreed [for
“ Osiris] (18) Thoth did for me. I am with Horus on
“the day of the clothing of (19) Teshtesh and of the
‘opening of the wells of water for the purification of
“the divine being whose heart moveth not, (20) and
“of the drawing the bolt of the door of the concealed
“things in Re-stau.® 1 am with Horus who [acteth]
(21) as the guardian of the left shoulder of Osiris in
“Sekhem (Letopolis),® (22) and I go in and I come forth
“from among the divine flames on the day of the
“destruction of the (23) Sebau fiends in Sekhem, I
“am with Horus on the days (24) of the festivals of
“Osiris, and of the making of offerings on the Sixth
“day festival,” and on the Tenat festival [which is
“ celebrated] in (25) Annu.
performed at Abydos, Mendes, &c.
of Re-stau see p. 96.
Osiris.
month,
“Tam the db! priest who poureth out libations in
“Tattu [for] Rere (?) the dweller in the Temple of
“ Osiris,” {on the day of] (26) casting up the earth. I
“see the things which are concealed in Re-stau, (27) I
“read from the book of the festival of the divine Ram *
“[which is] in Jattu. I am the Sem * priest (28) [and
“T perform] his course. I [perform the duties of] the
“Great Chief of the Work® on the day of placing the
“ Hennw® boat (29) of the god Seker’ upon its sledge.
“T have grasped the spade (30) on the day of digging
“the ground in Suten-henen (Heracleopolis Magna).”
“OQ ye who make perfected souls (31) to enter into
“the Temple of Osiris, may ye cause the perfected soul
“of Osiris, the (32) scribe Ani, to be victorious with
“you in the Temple of Osiris. May he hear as ye
“hear; may he see (33) as ye see; may he stand as ye
“stand; may he sit as ye (34) sit [therein].”
“O ye who give cakes and ale to perfected souls in
“the Temple (35) of Osiris, give ye cakes and ale at
“the two seasons (i.e, at morn and at eve, or sunrise
“and sunset) to the soul of Osiris Ani, who is
capital of the ninth nome of Lower Egypt.
important.
> The official title of the chief priest of Ptah, the great god of
Memphis.
the sanctuary at dawn, probably in imitation of the sun’s course.
up in his coffin.
44 PRAYERS FOR POWER AND VICTORY [Chap.i.
(36) victorious before all the gods of Abtu (Abydos),
“and who is victorious with you.”
‘““O ye who open the way (37) and lay open the paths
“to perfected souls in the Temple (38) of Osiris, open
“ye the way and lay open the paths (39) to the soul of
“Osiris, the scribe and steward of all the divine
“offerings, Ani [who is victorious] (40) with you.
“May he enter in confidence, and may he come forth in
“peace from the Temple of Osiris. May he not (41) be
“rejected, may he not be turned back, may he enter
“in [as he] pleaseth, may he come forth [as he]
(42) desireth, and may he be victorious. May the
“things which he commandeth be performed in the
“Temple of Osiris; may he walk (43) and may he talk
“with you, and may he become a glorious being along
“with you. He hath not been found to rise up
(44) there,! and the Balance [having weighed him] is
“now empty.”
In the Turin papyrus this Chapter ends with the
following lines, for which no equivalent occurs in the
earlier texts :—(16) “Let not the decree of judgment
“passed upon me be placed,” or, according to another
“yeading, “‘made known in the mouths of the multitude.
“May my soul lift itself up before (17) [Osiris], having
“been found to have been pure when on earth. May I
“come before thee, O lord of the gods; may I arrive at
conscience, of the deceased has not been outweighed by the emblem
of right and truth.
“the nome of Double Right and Truth; may I be
“crowned! like a god endowed with life; may I give
“forth light like the company of the gods who dwell in
“neaven; may I become (18) like one of you, lifting
“up [my] feet in the city of Kher-ahaut;* may I see
“the Sektet boat of the sacred Sahu®* passing forth
“over the sky; may I not be driven away from the
“sight of the lords of the Tuat”* (19) or, according to
another reading, “the company of the gods; may I
“smell the sweet savour of the food of the company of
“the gods, and may I sit down with them. May the
“Kher-heb (i.e., the Reader) ® make invocation at [my]
“coffin, and may I hear the prayers which are recited
“Twhen] the offerings [are made]. May I draw nigh
“(20) unto the Neshem® boat and may neither my
“soul nor its lord be turned back.”
“Homage to thee, O thou who art at the head of
“Amentet, thou Osiris who dwellest in the city of
“Nifu-ur. Grant thou that I may arrive in peace in
“Amentet and that the lords of Ta-tchesertet § may
“receive me and may (21) say unto me, ‘Hail! Hail,
1 Or, ‘may I rise.”
3 TJ.e., Orion,
4 The three divisions —= =— @® vet ta tuat into which the
Egyptians divided the world correspond roughly to the words,
‘“‘heaven, earth, and hell.”
5 Literally, ‘‘he that hath the book.”
neshem means ‘‘light green,” and is commonly applied to green
felspar. :
“thou that comest] in peace!’ May they prepare for
‘‘me a place by the side of the Chief in the presence of
‘divine chiefs; may Isis and Nephthys, the two divine
“nursing goddesses, receive me at the seasons, and
“may I come forth (22) into the presence of Un-nefer
“(i.e Osiris) in triumph. May I follow after, Horus
“through Re statet, and after Osiris in Tattu; and
“may I perform all the transformations according to
“my heart’s desire in every place wheresoever my ka
“ (double) pleaseth so to do.”
RUBRIC: If this text be known [by the deceased] upon
earth, (23) or if he causeth it to be done in writing upon
[his] coffin, then will he be able to come forth on any day
that he pleaseth, and to enter into his habitation without
being driven back. The cakes, and ale, and haunches of
meat (24) which are upon the altar of Ra shall be given
unto him, and his homestead shall be among the fields in
the Sekhet-Aanru, and to him shall be given wheat and
barley therein, for he shall be vigorous there even as he
was upon earth.
47
Chapter Is
ENTER INTO THE TUAT (7.e., UNDERWORLD) ON THE
DAY OF THE FUNERAL (2) WHEN THESE WORDS ARE TO
BE SAID :—
“Homage to thee, O thou that dwellest in Set-
“Tchesert * of Amentet: (8) Osiris, the royal scribe
1 = ———— i ; 5 ‘
Sahu a means a body which has attained toa
degree of knowledge and power and glory, whereby it becomes
henceforth lasting and incorruptible. It could hold converse with
the soul, and could ascend into heaven and dwell with the beati-
fied. The Sahu, or spiritual body, sprang from the material body
through the prayers which were said, and the ceremonies which
were performed at the tomb, or elsewhere, by duly appointed and
properly qualified priests.
2 J.e,, the Holy Mountain,
“Nekhtu-Amen, victorious, knoweth thee, (4) and he
“]noweth thy name. Deliver thou him from the
“worms (5) which are in Re-stau, which live upon the
“bodies of men and women and (6) which reed upon
“their blood, for Osiris, the favoured one of the god of
“his city, (7) the royal scribe, Nekhtu-Amen, victori-
“ous, knoweth you, and he knoweth your names.
“(Let this be] the first bidding of Osiris Neb-er-tcher 1
“(8) who keepeth hidden his body. May he give air
“fand escape] from the Terrible One who dwelleth in
“the Bight * of the Stream of Amentet, and may he
“decree (9) the actions of him that is rismg up. Let
“him pass on unto him whose throne is within the
“darkness, who giveth glory in Re-stau. (10) O lord
“of light, come tlou and swallow up the worms
“which are in Amentet. The great god who dwelleth
“in Tattu, (11) and who is unseen, heareth his prayers,
“but those who are in affliction fear him as he cometh
“forth (12) with the sentence to the divine block. I
“Osiris, the royal scribe, Nekhtu-Amen, have come
“bearing the decree of (13) Neb-er-tcher, and Horus
“hath taken possession of his throne for him, His
“father, the lord of those who are (14) in the boat of
“father Horus, hath ascribed praise unto him. He
“cometh with tidings . . . and may he see (15) Annu
“ (Heliopolis), Their chief standeth upon the earth
! T.e., Osiris, reconstructed and complete, the ‘‘lord of whole-
ness.”
‘heart of Osiris, which is the devourer of all slaughtered things.”
“before him, and the scribes magnify him at the door
“of their assemblies, (16) and they bind his swathings
“in Annu. He hath led captive heaven, and he hath
“seized the earth in [his] grasp. Neither the heavens
“nor the earth (17) can be taken away from him, for
“behold, he is Ra, the first-born of the gods. His
“mother suckleth him and she giveth [to him] her
“breast (18) in the horizon.”
RUBRIC: The words of this chapter are to be recited after
[the deceased] is laid to rest in Amentet, whereby the region
Tanenet is made to be content with her lord. Then shall
Osiris, the royal scribe, Nekhtu-Amen, triumphant, come
forth, (19) and he shall embark in the boat of Ra, and [his]
body upon its bier shall be counted [with those therein], and
he shall be stablished in the Tuat (underworld).
Chapter II
AND OF LIVING AFTER DEATH. Saith Osiris Ani,
victorious :—
“Hail, One, shining from the Moon! (2) Hail, One,
“shining from the Moon! Grant that this Osiris Ani
“may come forth among those multitudes which are
VoL, 1. E
“ (3) outside; and let him be established as a dweller
“(or let him go about) among the denizens of heaven ;
‘and let the underworld be opened unto him. And
“behold, Osiris, (4) Osiris Ani, shall come forth by day
“to do whatsoever he pleaseth upon the earth among
the living ones.”
Chapter IIL
PRECEDING. The overseer of the house of the over-
seer of the seal, Nu, triumphant, saith :— (2)
“Hail, thou god Tem, who comest forth from the
“Great Deep,! and who shinest with glory under the
“form of the double Lion-god, send out with might
“thy words unto those who are in thy presence, (3) and
“Jet the overseer of the house of the overseer of the
“seal, Nu, triumphant, enter into their assembly. He
‘hath performed the decree which hath been spoken to
. “the mariners of Ra at eventide, (4) and the Osiris
‘Nu, triumphant, liveth after he hath died, even as
! T.e., the celestial Nile.
“doth Ra day by day...... As Ra is born from
“(5) yesterday even so shall the Osiris Nu be born
“[from yesterday], and every god shall rejoice at the
“life of the Osiris Nu, even as they rejoice at (6) the
“life of Ptah when he maketh his appearance from the
“oreat Temple! of the Aged One which is in Annu.”
Chapter IV
CELESTIAL ROAD (2) OF Re-stau. The overseer of the
house of the overseer of the seal, the Osiris Nu,
triumphant, saith :—
“T open out a way over the watery abyss which
“formeth a path between the two Combatants® and I
“have come; may the fields of Osiris be given over
“into my power.”
father’s murderer, and after a prolonged fight which lasted three
days, vanquished his opponent. Set threw filth at Horus, but
Horus destroyed the members of Set ; see Chapter XVII., ll. 67-69.
As nature powers Horus and Set typified Light and Darkness
respectively.
52 THE DECEASED TO DO NO WORK [Chap. v.
Chapter V
DONE IN THE UNDERWORLD by Nebseni, the scribe and
draughtsman in the Temple of Ptah, who saith :—
“T lift up the hand of the man who is inactive, I
“have come from the city of Unnu (Hermopolis), I
“am the divine Soul which liveth, and I lead with me
“the hearts of the apes.” ? : ,
he rises; in the Papyrus of Nu-nefer (see the vignette on p. 77)
the apes (amhetet) are seven in number.
Ch, vi. 1-3] ALL WORK IS TO BE DONE FOR HIM 5yS"
Chapter VI
The scribe Nebseni, the draughtsman in the Temples
(2) of the North and South, the man highly venerated
in the Temple of Ptah, saith :—
“Q thou shabti figure (3) of the scribe Nebseni, the
“son of the scribe Thena, victorious, and of the lady of
1 The original meaning of thesvord shabti is unknown, but at a
comparatively late period the word was connected with the word
usheb » os , ‘*to answer,” probably because the figure is
supposed to answer the address of the deceased. Several forms of
the Chapter are known, and the oldest seems to date from the
Vith Dynasty; they are found on figures made of stone, wood,
porcelain, &c., and all great collections of Egyptian antiquities
contain hundreds of examples of them.
54 AGRICULTURAL LABOURS [{Chap. vi. 4
“the house Mutrestha, victorious, (4) if I be called, o1
“Gf I be adjudged to do any work whatsoever of the
“Jabours which are to be done in the underworld—
“behold, [for thee] opposition will there be (5) set
‘‘aside—by a man in his turn, let the judgment fall
“upon thee instead of upon me always, in the matter
“of sowing the fields, of filling (6) the water-courses
“with water, and of bringing the sands of this east [to]
“the west.”
[The shabti figure answereth], “Verily I am here
“land will come] whithersoever thou biddest me.”
Chapter VII
ABOMINABLE BACK OF (2) ArEpP, The overseer of the
house of the overseer of the seal, Nu, triumphant,
saith :-—
. “Hail, thou creature of wax,! who leadest away
“[victims] and destroyest them, and who livest upon
“the weak and helpless, may I never become weak and
“helpless (3) [before] thee, may I never suffer collapse
“{before| thee. And thy poison shall never enter into
‘“‘my members, for my members are [as] the members of
“the god Tem; and since thou thyself dost not suffer
“collapse [I shall not suffer collapse]. O let not the
“pains of death (4) which come upon thee enter into
“my members. I am the god Tem, and I am in the
‘foremost part of Nu (i.e. the sky), and the power
“which protecteth me is that which is with-all the
“goods for ever. I am he whose name is hidden, and
“whose habitation is holy for millions of years. I am
“he who dwelleth therein (?) and I come forth along
“with the god Tem. I am he who shall not be
“condemned (?); [ am strong, I am strong.”
1 This address shows that the Chapter was said over a wax figure
of a fiend, which was burnt in a fire during its recital; the fiend
addressed is Apep, and a figure of him was burnt to ‘‘ prevent the
coming on of storms.” See my Egyptian Magic, p. 81 ff.
56 PASSAGE THROUGH THE UNDERWORLD (Ch. viii.
Chapter VIII
Awenter [AND COMING FoRTH] BY DAY. Saith Osiris
Ani :—
“The city of Unnu (Hermopolis) is opened. My
“head (2) is sealed up, O Thoth, and strong is the Eye
“of Horus. Ihave delivered the Eye of Horus which
“shineth with splendours on the forehead of Ra,
“(3) the father of the gods. I am the same Osiris,
“the dweller in Amentet. Osiris knoweth his day, and
“that he shall live through his period of life; and
“shall not I do likewise (4) I am the Moon-god,
“who dwelleth among the gods, I shall not perish.
“Stand up, therefore, O Horus, for [Osiris] hath
“reckoned thee among the gods,”
Chap, 1x.] PASSAGE THROUGH THE TOMB 57
Chapter IX
Toms. Saith Osiris Ani :—
“ Hail Soul, thou mighty one of strength! (2) Verily
“T am here, I have come, I behold thee. I have
“assed through the Tuat (underworld), I have seen
“(3) [my] divine father Osiris, I have scattered the
“oloom of night. I am his beloved one. I have
“come; I have seen my divine father Osiris. I have
“stabbed the heart of Suti.' [I] have performed [all]
1 Suti or Set, the personification of darkness, and the mighty
antagonist of Horus, by whom he was slain.
58 SPEARING THE SERPENT ({Chap. ix. 5
“the ceremonies for my divine father Osiris, (5) I have
“opened every way in heaven and in earth. I am the
“son who loveth his father Osiris. (6) I have become
“a sahu,! I have become a khu, I am furnished [with
“what I need]. Hail, every god, hail every khu! I
“have made a path [for myself, ft! Osiris, the scribe
“ Ani, victorious.”
Chapter X3
IN THE UNDERWORLD. [Saith Osiris Ani :—]
“T have divided the heavens, (2) I have cleft the
“horizon, I have traversed the earth, [following] upon
“his footsteps. The Mighty Kuu taketh possession of
“me and carrieth me away, because, behold, (3) I am .
“provided with his magical words for millions of years,
“T eat with my mouth, I crush my food with my
“jawbones. (4) Behold, I am the god who is the lord
“of the Tuat (underworld); may there be given unto
“me, Osiris Ani, these things in perpetuity without fail
“or lessening.”
Chapter XI!
AGAINST HIS ENEMIES IN THE UNDERWORLD. The
overseer of the house of the overseer of the seal, Nu,
triumphant, saith :— (2)
“O thou god who eatest thine arm,’ I have departed
“from thy road. I am Ra, and I have come forth
Chapters XI. and XLIX.; as there is no good reason why it should
be Chapter XLIX., it has been placed here.
“from the horizon against my enemies, and he hath
“oranted to me that they shall not escape (3) from me.
‘T have made an offering, and my hand is like that of
“the lord of the Urereé crown. I have lifted up my
“feet even as the uraei goddesses rise up.* My over-
‘throw shall not be accomplished, (4) and as for mine
“enemy he hath been given over into my power and he
“shall not be delivered from me. I shall stand up like
“ Horus, and [ shall sit down like Ptah, and I shall be
“mighty like Thoth, (5) and I shall be strong like
“Tem. I shall, therefore, walk with my legs, I shall
“speak with my mouth, I shall go round about in
“quest of mine enemy, and [as] he hath been delivered
“over to me he shall not escape from me.”
Chapter XII
COMING FORTH FROM [THE UNDERWORLD]. The Osiris
Nu, triumphant, saith :—
“Hymns of praise to thee, O Ra! thou keeper (?) of
“seeret (2) gates which are on the brow of the god
Chapters XII. and CXX.; as there is no good reason why it should
be Chapter CXX., it has been placed here.
“Seb, by the side of the Balance of Ra, wherein he lifteth
“up Right and Truth (Maat) (8) day by day. In very
“truth I have burst through the earth,’ grant [thou]
“unto me that I may go forward and arrive at the
“state of old age.”
Chapter XIIL’
[Tux CHAPTER OF ENTERING INTO AND OF
coMING ForTH FROM AMENTET].
[Osiris, the scribe Nebseni, victorious, saith ;:—]
eae MOrisiggic yet esr. ae ee porn, like, the
“Hawk and I come forth like the Bennw bird, the
“morning star (?) of Ra. May a path be made for me
“whereby I may enter in peace into the beautiful
« Amentet; and may I be by the Lake of Horus; {and
“may I lead the greyhounds of Horus]; and maya path
was laid after death.
2 The allusion is to the freedom to come and to go in the under-
world which the deceased enjoys through the religious texts which
he knows.
Shapters XIII. and CXXI.; as there is no good reason why it
should be Chapter CXXI., it has been placed here.
62 PRAYER FOR CLEANSING FROM SIN [Chap. xiii.
“be made for me whereby I may enter in and adore
“Osiris, the lord of Life].”
In the Theban Recension this Chapter appears with-
out a rubric, but in the Saite Recension as given in the
Turin Papyrus (Lepsius, Todtenbuch, Bll. 4 and 45)
we have the following :—
RUBRIC: [This Chapter] is to be recited over a ring [made]
of ankham flowers, which shall be laid on the right ear of the
khu, together with another ring wrapped up in a strip of byssus
cloth, whereon the name of Osiris, Auf-ankh, victorious, born
of the Lady Shert-amsu, victorious, shall be done [in writing]
on the day of sepulture.
Chapter XIV
SHAME THAT MAY BE IN THE HEART OF THE GOD for
the chief deputy of Amen, [the scribe] Mes-em-neter,
victorious, [who saith :—]
“Hymns of praise to thee, O thou god who makest
“the moment to advance, (2) thou dweller among
“mysteries of every kind, thou guardian of the word
“which I speak. Behold, the god hath shame of me,
“but let my faults be washed away and let them fall
“(3) upon both hands of the god of Right and Truth,
Ch xiv.5] PRAYER FOR PEACE WITH THE GOD 63
“Do away utterly with the transgression which is in
“me, together with [my] wickedness and sinfulness, O
“god of Right and Truth. May this god be at peace
“with me! Do away utterly with the (4) obstacles
“which are between thee and me. O thou to whom
“offerings are made in the divine [city] of Kenur,! grant
“thou that I may bring to thee the offerings which will
“make peace [between thee and men] whereon thou
“livest, and that I also may live thereon. Be thou at
“peace (5) with me and do away utterly with all the
“shame of me which thou hast in thy heart because
“of me.”
Chapter XV
IN THE LAND OF LIFE. Osiris, the scribe Ani, saith :—
“Homage to thee, (2) O Ra, when thou risest [as]
“Vem-Heru-khuti.® Thou art adored [by me when]
“thy beauties are before mine eyes, and [when thy]
(3) radiance [falleth] upon [my] body. Thou goest
“forth to thy setting in the Sektet boat with [fair]
‘winds, and thy heart is glad; the (4) heart of the
“ Matet boat rejoiceth. Thou stridest over the heavens
“in peace, and all thy foes are cast down; the never
“resting stars (5) sing hymns of praise unto thee, and
“the stars which rest, and the stars which never fail
“ olorify thee as thou (6) sinkest to rest in the horizon
“of Manu,® O thou who art beautiful at morn and at
“eve, O thou lord who livest and art established, O
“my lord!
“Homage to thee, O thou who art Ra when thou
2 The two Utchats, Se represent the Sun and the Moon, ana
also the two halves of the Sun’s orbit.
the attributes of the night and the early morning suns,
5 J.e., the mountain of sunset.
“risest, and (7) Tem when thou settest [in] beauty.
“Thou risest and shinest on the back of thy mother
“{Nut], O thou who art crowned king (8) of the gods !
“Nut doeth homage unto thee, and everlasting and
“never-changing order! embraceth thee at morn and at
“eve. Thou stridest over the heaven, being glad of
“heart, and the Lake of Testes * (9) is content [thereat].
“The Sebau Fiend hath fallen to the ground; his arms
‘“‘and his hands have been hacked off, andthe knife hath
“severed the joints of his body. Ra hath a fair wind
(10); the Se#tet boat goeth forth and sailing along it
“cometh into port. The gods of the south and of the
“north, of the west and of the east, praise (11) thee, O
“thou divine substance, from whom all forms of life
“come into being. Thou sendest forth the word, and
“the earth is flooded with silence, O thou only One,
“who didst dwell in heaven before ever the earth and
“the mountains came into existence. (12) O Runner,
“O Lord, O only One, thou maker of things which are,
“thou hast fashioned the tongue of the company of the
“goods, thou hast produced whatsoever cometh forth
“from the waters, and thou springest up from them
“over the flooded land of the Lake of Horus. (13) Let
“me snuff the air which cometh forth from thy nostrils,
“and the north wind which cometh forth from thy
“mother [Nut]. O make thou to be glorious my
“shining form (kh), O Osiris, (14) make thou to be
VOL. I. F
66 HYMN TO RA [Chap. xv, 14
“divine my soul (ba)! ‘Thou art worshipped [in] peace
‘(or [in] setting), O lord of the gods, thou art exalted
“by reason of thy wondrous works. Shine thou with
“thy rays of light upon my body day by day (15) [upon
me], Osiris the scribe, the teller of the divine offerings
“of all the gods, the overseer of the granary of the
“lords of Abtu (Abydos), the royal scribe in truth who
“Joveth thee ; Ani, victorious in peace.”
Chapter XVIII
(1) “Hail, Thoth, who madest Osiris
“victorious (2) over his enemies, make thou the scribe
““Nebseni to be victorious over his enemies, as thou
“didst make Osiris victorious over his enemies in
116
THE GODS OF ANNU
“the presence of the (3) sovereign
“princes who are with Ra and Osiris
“in Annu (Heliopolis), on the night of
“the ‘things of the night,’ and on the
“night of the battle, (4) and on the
“night of the shackling of the Sebaw
“fiends, and on the day of the destruc-
“tion of Neb-er-tcher.” !
A. Vignette: The gods Tem, Shu, Tef-
nut, Osiris, and Thoth.
Text: (1) The great sovereign
princes in Annu are Tem, Shu, Tef-
nut [Osiris, and Thoth], (2), and the
‘shackling of the Sebaw fiends’ signi-
fieth the destruction of the fiends of
Set when a second time (3) he worketh
evil.
“Hail, Thoth, who madest Osiris
“victorious over his enemies, make
“thou the Osiris (4) Ani to be vic-
“torlous over his enemies in the
“presence of the great and sovereign
“princes who are in Tattu, on the
“night of making the Tet to stand up
“ine att:
at Mendes, a Tet it was ‘set up” with great
reverence in memory of the resurrection of the
body of Osiris.
THE GODS OF TATTU
B. Vignette : The gods Osiris, Isis, Neph-
thys, and Horus.
Text: (1) The great sovereign
princes in Tattu are Osiris, Isis,
Nephthys, and Heru-netch -hra-tef.'
Now the [night of] of making the Tet
to stand up (2) in Tattu signifieth [the
lifting up of] the arm and shoulder of
Horus who dwelleth in Sekhem (Leto-
polis); and these gods stand behind
Osiris [to protect him] even as do the
swathings which clothe him (3).
“Hail, Thoth, who madest Osiris
“victorious over his enemies, make
“thou Osiris Ani triumphant over his
“enemies in the presence of (4) the
“sovereign princes who are in Sek-
“hem (Letopolis), on the night of the
“things of the night [festival] in
“ ¢ Sekhem,’ ”
C. Vignette : The gods Osiris and Horus,
the two Utchats upon pylons, and the god
Thoth.
Text: (1) The great sovereign
princes who are in Sekhem are Heru-
khenti-an-maati, and Thoth who is
117
118
THE GODS OF SEKHEM, PET, AND TEPT
with the sovereign princes in Narerut-f !
(2). Now the night of the “things of
the night [festival] in Sekhem” signi-
fieth the light of the rising sun on the
coffin of Osiris.
“Hail, Thoth, who madest Osiris
“ victorious (3) over his enemies, make
“thou the Osiris Ani triumphant over
‘his enemies in the presence of the
“oreat sovereign princes who are in
“Pet and in Tept, on the (4) night of
“setting up the columns of Horus, and
‘of making him to be established as
“heir of the things which belonged to
“his father Osiris.”
D. Vignette: The gods Horus, Isis, Mes-
tha, and Hapi.
Text: (1) The great sovereign
princes who are in Pet and Tept are
Horus, Isis, Mestha, and Hapi. Now
“setting up the columns of (2) Horus ”
signifieth the command given by Set
unto his followers: “Set up columns
“upon it.”
“Hail, Thoth, who madest Osiris
2 Pet and Tept were the two halves of the
city Per-Uatchet, or the metropolis of the
X1Xth nome of Lower Egypt.
(
THE GODS OF THE REKHTI LANDS IIg
“ vietorious over (3) his enemies, make
“thou the Osiris Ani, triumphant in
“peace, victorious over his enemies in
“the presence of the great sovereign
“princes who are in the lands of
“Rekhti, (?) on the (4) night when
“Tsis lay down to keep watch in order
“to make lamentation for her brother
“ Osiris.”
EH. Vignette: The gods Isis, Horus,! Anpu
(Anubis), Mestha, and Thoth.
Text: (1) The great sovereign
princes who are in the lands of
Rekhti (?) are Horus, Isis [Anubis],
Mestha [and Thoth].
“Hail, Thoth, who madest Osiris
‘‘ victorious (2) over his enemies, make
“thou Osiris, the scribe Ani, trium-
‘“phant in peace, to be victorious over
‘his enemies in the presence of the
‘‘oreat sovereign princes (3) who are in
“ Abtu (Abydos), on the night of the
“ood Haker, at the separation of the
“wicked dead, at the judgment (4) of
“the Khus, and at the rising up of joy
“in Teni (This).”
1 The artist has actually given a figure of
Osiris.
THE GODS OF ABTU
F, Vignette : The gods Osiris, Isis, and
Ap-uat, and the Tet.
Text: (1) The great sovereign
princes who are in Abtu are Osiris,
Isis, and Ap-uat.
“Hail, Thoth, who madest Osiris
“victorious (2) over his enemies, make
“thou Osiris Ani, the scribe and teller
‘of the sacred offerings of all the gods,
‘“(3) to be victorious over his enemies
“in the presence of the sovereign
“princes who judge the dead, on the
“night (4) of the carrying out of the
‘sentence upon those who are to die.”
G. Vignette: The gods Thoth, Osiris,
Anpu (Anubis), and Astennu.!
Text: (1) The great sovereign
princes in the judgment of the dead
are Thoth, Osiris, Anubis, and Asten-
nu. (2) Now the “carrying out of the
sentence upon those who are to die” is
the withholding of that which is so
needful to the souls of the children of
impotent revolt.
“ Hail, (8) Thoth who madest Osiris
“victorious over his enemies, make
1 A form of the god Thoth.
THE GODS OF THE JUDGMENT I2I
“thou Osiris, the scribe Ani, to be
“victorious over his enemies in the
“presence of the great (4) sovereign
“princes, on the festival of the break-
“ing and turning up of the earth in
“Tattu, on the night of the breaking
“and turning up of the earth in their
“blood, and of making Osiris to be
“victorious over his enemies.”
H. Vignette: The three gods of the
festival of breaking up the earth in Tattu.
Text: (1) When the fiends of Set
come and change themselves into
beasts, the great sovereign princes, on
the festival of the breaking and turning
up of the earth in Tattu, (2) slay them
in the presence of the gods therein, and
their blood floweth among them as they
are smitten down. (3) These things
are allowed to be done by them by the
judgment of those who are in Tattu.
“ Hail, Thoth, who madest Osiris to
“triumph over his enemies, make thou
“the Osiris Ani (4) to be victorious
“over his enemies in the presence of
“the great sovereign princes who are
‘in Na-arerut-f,' on the night of him
THE GODS OF AN-RUT-F
1H
No
iS)
““who concealeth him-
“self in divers forms,
“even Osiris.”
I. Vignette: The gods
Ra, Osiris, Shu, and Bebi,
who is dog-headed.
Text : (1) The great
sovereign princes who
are in Na-arerut-f are
Ra, Osiris, Shu, and
Bebi. Now the “night
of him who (2) con-
cealeth himself in
divers forms, even
Osiris,” is when the
thigh, [and the head]
and the heel, and the
leg, are brought nigh
unto the coffin of
Osiris Un-nefer.
“ Hail, Thoth, who
‘“madest Osiris (3) to
“triumph over his
?
“enemies, make thou
“QOsiris Ani to be
‘“vietorious over his
K
“enemies in the pre-
“sence of the great
“sovereign princes in
THE GODS OF RE-STAU I23
iL. (4) Re-stau, on the
, “night when Anubis
“Jay with his arms
Avs “and his hands over
“the things behind
“QOsiris, and when
‘Horus was made to
“triumph over his
‘* enemies,”
J. Vignette: The gods
Horus, Osiris, Isis, and
Text : (1) The great
sovereign princes in
Re-stau are Horus,
Osiris, and Isis. The
heart of Osiris re-
joiceth, and the heart
of (2) Horus; and
therefore are the
northern and southern
parts of heaven at
peace.
‘“‘ Hail, Thoth, who
1 The artist seems to
have painted one god too
many, and the third deity
has not the usual form
of Isis.
I24 THE CROWN OF VICTORY (Chap, xix.
‘“‘madest Osiris victorious over his enemies, make thou
(3) Osiris Ani, the scribe and teller of the divine
‘offerings of all the gods, to triumph over his enemies
‘in the presence of the ten companies of great (4)
“sovereign princes who are with Ra, and with Osiris,
“and with every god and goddess in the presence of Neb-
‘“er-tcher. He hath destroyed his enemies, and (5) he
“hath destroyed every evil thing belonging unto him.”
RUBRIC: This chapter being recited, the deceased shall
come forth by day, purified after death, (6) and [he shall make
all] the transformations which his heart shall dictate. Now,
if this chapter be recited over him, he shall come forth upon
earth, he shall escape from every fire; and none of the foul
things which appertain unto him shall encompass him for
eternity or for ever and ever.
Chapter XIX,
THe CHAPTER OF THE CHAPLET OF VICTORY.
(1) Osiris, Auf-ankh, victorious, born of Sheret-Amsu,
victorious, saith :—
“Thy father Tem hath woven for thee a beautiful
‘‘chaplet of victory [to be placed] on [thy] living brow,
“O thou who lovest the gods, (2) and thou shalt live
“for ever. Osiris-khent-Amentet! hath made thee to
“triumph over thine enemies, and thy father Seb hath
“ decreed for thee all his inheritance. Come, therefore,
‘CQ Horus, son of Isis, for thou, O son of Osiris, sittest
“upon the throne of thy (3) father Ra to overthrow
“thine enemies, for he hath ordained for thee the two
“lands to their utmost limits. Atem hath [also]
“ordained this, and the company of the gods hath
“confirmed the splendid power of the victory of Horus
“the son of Isis and the son of Osiris for ever and (4)
“for ever. And Osiris Auf-ankh shall be victorious
“for ever andever. O Osiris-khent-Amentet, the whole
“of the northern and southern parts of the heavens,
“and every god and every goddess, who are in heaven
“and who are upon earth [will] the victory of Horus,
‘“‘the son of Isis and the son of Osiris, over his enemies
“in the presence of (5) Osiris-khent-Amentet who will
“make Osiris Auf-ankh, victorious, to triumph over his
‘enemies in the presence of Osiris-khent-Amentet, Un-
“nefer, the son of Nut, on the day of making him to
“triumph over Set and his fiends (6) in the presence of
“the great sovereign chiefs who are in Annu (Helio-
polis); on the night of the battle and overthrow of
“the Seba-fiend in the presence of the great sovereign
“princes who are in Abtu; on the night of making
“Osiris to triumph over his enemies (7) make thou
“Osiris Auf-inkh, victorious, to triumph over his
! T.e., * Osiris, Governor of Amentet.”
“enemies in the presence of the great sovereign princes,
“who are in the horizon of Amentet; on the day of the
“festival of Haker in the presence of the great sovereign
‘princes who are in Tattu; on the night (8) of the
“setting up of the Tet in Tattu in the presence of the
‘“‘oreat sovereign princes who are in the ways of the
“damned ; on the night of the judgment of those who
“shall be annihilated in the presence of the great
‘sovereign princes who are in Sekhem (Letopolis) ; (9)
“on the night of the ‘things of the altars in Sekhem’
“in the presence of the great sovereign princes who are
“in Pet and Tept; on the night of the stablishing of
“the inheriting by Horus of the things of his father
“ Osiris in the presence of the great sovereign princes
“(10) who are at the great festival of the ploughing
‘and turning up of the earth in Tattu, or (as others
say), [in] Abtu; on the night of the weighing of
“words,” or (as others say), “ weighing of locks in the
“presence of the great sovereign princes who are in
‘‘An-rut-f on its place; on the night when Horus
“receiveth the birth-chamber of the gods (11) in the
‘‘presence of the great sovereign princes who are in the
“lands of Rekhti; on the night when Isis lieth down
“to watch [and] to make lamentation for her brother in
‘the presence of the great sovereign princes who are in
“ Re-stau ; on the night of making Osiris to triumph
‘over all his enemies ” (12).
‘Horus repeated [these] words four times, and all his
‘enemies fell headlong and were overthrown and were
“eut to pieces; and Osiris Auf-ankh, triumphant,
“repeated [these] words four times, therefore let all his
“enemies fall headlong, and be (13) overthrown and cut
“to pieces. Horus the son of Isis and son of Osiris
“celebrated in turn millions of festivals, and all his
“enemies fell headlong, and were overthrown and cut
“to pieces. Their habitation hath gone forth to the
“block of the East, their heads have been cut off; (14)
“their necks have been destroyed; their thighs have
“been cut off; they have been given over to the Great
“Destroyer who dwelleth in the valley of the grave ;
“and they shall never come forth from under the
“restraint of the god Seb.”
RUBRIC: This chapter shall be recited over the divine
chaplet (15) which is laid upon the face of the deceased, and
thou shalt cast incense into the fire on behalf of Osiris Auf-
ankh, triumphant, born of Sheret-amsu, triumphant; thus
shalt thou cause him to triumph over his enemies, (16) dead or
alive, and he shall be among the followers of Osiris; and a
hand shall be stretched out to him with meat and drink in the
presence of the god. \[This chapter] shall be said by thee
twice at dawn—now it is a never-failing charm—regularly
and continually.
128 THE TRIUMPH OF OSIRIS [Chap. xx. 1
Chapter XxX
(1) “Hail, Thoth, who didst make Osiris (2)
“to triumph over his enemies, snare thou the enemies
“of Osiris, the scribe Nebseni, the lord of piety, in the
“presence of the great sovereign princes of every god
“and goddess; (3) in the presence of the great
“sovereign princes who are in Annu (Heliopolis) on
“the night of the battle and of the overthrow of the
‘Sebau-fiend in Tattu; on (4) the night of making to
“stand up the double Tet in Sekhem (Letopolis) ; on
“the night of the things of the night in Sekhem, in Pet,
“(5) and in Tepu;! on the night of the stablishing of
“Horus in the heritage of the things of his father in
“the double land of Rekhti; (6) on the night when
“Tsis maketh lamentation at the side of her brother
“Osiris in Abtu (Abydos); on the night of the Haker
“festival (7) of the distinguishing [between] the dead
“(i.e,, the damned) and the Spirits on the path of the
‘dead (i.e., the damned) ; on the night of the judgment
‘of those who are to be annihilated at the great [festival
1 Pet and Tepu were the two halves of the city Per-Uatchet, or
the metropolis of the XIXth nome of Lower Egypt.
“of ] the ploughing and the turning up of the earth (8)
“oreat in Naarerut-f in Re-stau; and on the night of
“making Horus to triumph over hisenemies. Horus is
“mighty, the northern and southern halves of heaven
“rejoice, (9) Osiris is content thereat and his heart is
“olad. Hail, Thoth, make thou to triumph Osiris, the
‘scribe Nebseni, over his enemies (10) in the presence
“of the sovereign princes of every god and every goddess,
“and in the presence of you, ye sovereign princes who
“passed judgment on Osiris behind the shrine.”
In the Saite Recension this Chapter has no vignette,
but it has the title, “Another Chapter of the Chaplet
‘of victory,’ and is arranged in tabular form, The
words “Hail, Thoth, make Osiris Auf-ankh, trium-
“phant, to triumph over his enemies even as thou
“ didst make Osiris to triumph over his enemies,” which
are written in two horizontal lines, are to be repeated
before each column of text.. The “great sovereign
princes” invoked are those of :—(1) Annu (Heliopolis),
(2) Tattu, (8) Sekhem (Letopolis), (4) Pe and Tep,
(5) An-arut-f, (6) the double land of Rekhti, (7) Re-
stau, (8) Abtu, (9) the Paths of the Dead, (10) the
Ploughing festival in Tattu, (11) Kher-aha, (12) Osiris,
(13) heaven and earth, (14) every god and every god-
dess. The rubric reads :—
If this chapter be recited regularly and always by a man who
hath purified himself in water of natron, he shall come forth
by day after he hath come into port (i.e., is dead), and he shall
perform all the transformations which his heart shall dictate,
and he shall come forth from the fire.
WVOL-eLs K
130 THE GIVING OF A MOUTH TO THE DECEASED
Chapter XXI
xxi] THE GIVING OF A MOUTH TO THE DECEASED I3I
THE SEAL, NU, TRIUMPHANT, (2) IN THE UNDERWORLD.
He saith :—
“Homage to thee, O thou lord of brightness, thou
“who art at the head of the Great House, prince of the
“night and of thick darkness! I have come unto thee
“being a pure (3) khu. Thy two hands are behind
“thee, and thou hast thy lot with [thy] ancestors. O
“orant thou unto me my mouth that I may speak
“therewith; and guide thou to me my heart at the
“season when there is (4) cloud and darkness.”
Chapter XXII
To Osrris ANI, THE SCRIBE AND TELLER OF THE
HOLY OFFERINGS OF ALL THE GODS, VICTORIOUS, IN
THE UNDERWORLD. He saith :—
“T rise (3) out of the egg in the hidden land. May
‘my mouth be given (4) unto me that I may speak
“therewith in the presence of the great god, the lord of
“the (5) Tuat (underworld). May my hand and my
‘arm not be forced back in the presence of the sovereign
“princes of any god. I am Osiris, the lord of Re-stau,
(6); may I, Osiris the scribe Ani, victorious, have a
“portion with him who is (7) on the top of the Steps
“(i.e., Osiris). According to the desire of my heart, I
“have come from the Pool of Fire, and I have quenched
“the fire,”
Chapter XXIII
oF Ostris. THE SCRIBE ANI, TRIUMPHANT, saith :—
“May the god Ptah open my mouth, and may the god
“of my city loose the swathings, even the swathings
“which are over my mouth. (2) Moreover, may Thoth,'
“being filled and furnished with charms, come and loose
“the bandages, even the bandages of Set which fetter
“my mouth (3); and may the god Tem hurl them at
“those who would fetter [me] with them, and drive
“them back. May my mouth be opened, may my mouth
“be unclosed by Shu® (4) with his iron knife wherewith
“he opened the mouth of the gods. I am the goddess
1 The allusion here is to the belief that Thoth was the great
master of the use of magical names and formulae. He gave the
word which resulted in the creation of the world; he supplied Isis
with words of magical power which enabled her to effect the
resurrection of Osiris, and also of her son Horus after he had been
stung to death by a scorpion.
of dark deeds.
134 THE GIVING OF WORDS OF POWER [Chap. xxiii. 5
““Sekhet,! and I sit upon [my] place in the great (5)
“wind (?) of heaven. I am the great goddess Sah who
“dwelleth among the Souls of Annu (Heliopolis)2
‘Now as concerning every charm and all the words
“which may be spoken against me, (6) may the gods
“resist them, and may each and every one of the
“company of the gods withstand them,”
Chapter XXIV
Ostris ANI [IN THE UNDERWORLD]; he saith :—(2)
‘“T am Tem-Khepera, who brought himself into being
“upon the thigh of his divine mother, Those who are
to Chapter CXYV.
“in Nu (7.e., the sky) are made wolves, (3) and those
“who are among the sovereign princes are become
‘hyenas. Behold, I gather together the charm [from
“every place where] it is, and from every man with
“whom it is, swifter than greyhounds and quicker than
“light. (4) Hail, thou who towest along the Makhent
“boat of Ra, the stays of thy sails and of thy rudder are
“taut in the wind as thou sailest up the Pool of Fire in
“the underworld. Behold, thou gatherest together the
“charm (5) from every place where it is, and from every
“man with whom it is, swifter than greyhounds and
“quicker than light, [the charm] which created the
“forms of being from the .... (6) mother, and which
“either createth the gods or maketh them to be silent,
“and which giveth the heat of fire unto the gods.
“ Behold, the charm is given unto me, from wherever it
“is [and from him with whom it is], (7) swifter than
“oreyhounds and quicker than light,” or (as others say),
“ quicker than a shadow.”
136 THE GIVING OF MEMORY TO THE DECEASED
Chapter XXVV
POSSESS MEMORY IN THE UNDERWORLD. The overseer of
the house of the overseer of the seal, Nu, triumphant,
the son of the overseer of the house of the overseer of
the seal, Amen-hetep, saith :—
(2) “May my name be given to me in the Great
‘House, and may I remember my name in the House of
“Fire on the night (3) of counting the years and of
“telling the number of the months. I am with the
‘Divine One, [and I sit on the eastern side of heaven].
“Tf any god whatsoever should advance unto me (4),
“Jet me be able to proclaim his name forthwith.”
THE GIVING OF A HEART TO THE DECEASED 137
Chapter XXVI
Osiris (2) IN THE UNDERWORLD. He saith :—
““May my heart (ib)! be with me in the House of
“Hearts! May my heart (Adt) be with me in the
“House of Hearts! May my heart be with me, and
“may it rest there, [or] I shall not eat of the cakes of
“Osiris on the eastern side of the Lake (3) of Flowers,
“neither shall I have a boat wherein to go down the
‘Nile, nor another wherein to go up, nor shall I be able
“to sail down the Nile with thee. May my mouth [be
‘‘oiven| to me that I may (4) speak therewith, and my
“two legs to walk therewith, and my two hands and
‘arms to overthrow my foe. May the doors of heaven
‘be opened unto me (5); may Seb, the Prince * of the
‘““oods, open wide his two jaws unto me; may he open
“my two eyes which are blindfolded; may he cause me
“to stretch apart (6) my two legs which are bound
“together; and may Anpu (Anubis) make my thighs
1 Ab is undoubtedly the “heart,” and hdt is the region wherein
is the heart; the word may be fairly well rendered by ‘‘ breast,”
though the pericardium is probably intended.
2 Erpdt, i.e., ‘hereditary tribal chief.”
xxvi.9| THE GIVING OF A HEART TO THE DECEASED 139
“firm so that I may stand uponthem. May the goddess
‘““Sekhet make me to rise (7) so that I may ascend unto
“heaven, and that that may be done which I command
“in the House of the ka (double) of Ptah (i.e, Mem-
“phis). I understand with my heart. I have gained
“the mastery over my (8) heart, I have gained the
“mastery over my two hands, I have gained the
“mastery over my legs, I have gained the power to
‘do whatsoever my ka (double) pleaseth. (9) My soul
“shall not be fettered to my body at the gates of the
“underworld; but I shall enter in peace and I shall
“come forth in peace.”
Chapter XXVII
UNDERWORLD.! Saith Osiris Ani :—
“ Hail, ye who carry away hearts! | Hail], ye who steal
“and crush hearts, and who make [the heart of a man to
“oo through its transformations according to his deeds,
“Jet not what he hath done harm him before you]. (2)
“Homage to you, O ye lords of eternity, ye possessors
“ of everlastingness, take ye not this heart of Osiris Ani
“into (3) your grasp, this heart of Osiris, and cause ye
“not words of evil to spring up against it; because this
“is the heart of (4) Osiris Ani, victorious, and it be-
“longeth unto him of many names (i.e., Thoth), the
“mighty one whose words are his limbs, and who
“sendeth forth his heart to dwell (5) in his body. The
p. 92) adds :—‘‘ His heart goeth forth to take up its abode in his
body, his heart is renewed before the gods, and he hath gained the
mastery over it.”
neter.
o
Chap, xxvii. 6] OF GUARDING THE HEART I4f
“heart of Osiris Ani is victorious, it is made new
“before the gods, he hath gained power over it, he hath
“not been spoken to [according to] what he hath done.
“He hath gotten power over (6) his own members.
“His heart obeyeth him, he is the lord thereof, it is in
“his body; and it shall never fall away therefrom. I,
“ Osiris, the scribe Ani, victorious in peace, and trium-
“phant in the beautiful Amenta and on the mountain
“of eternity, bid thee to be obedient unto me in the
“underworld.”
Chapter XXVIII
AWAY (2) FROM HIM IN THE UNDERWORLD. He
saith :—
“ Hail, thou Lion-god! I am the Flower Bush (Unb).
“That which is an abomination unto me is the divine
“block. Let not this my heart (Adti) be carried away
“from me by (3) the fighting gods in Annu. Hail,
“thou who dost wind bandages round Osiris and who
“hast seen Set! Hail, thou who returnest after
‘“‘smiting and destroying him before the mighty ones !
“(4) This my heart (ab) [sitteth] and weepeth for itself
“before Osiris; it hath made supplication for me, I
“have given unto him and I have decreed unto him the
“thoughts (5) of the heart in the House of the god
“Usekh-hra! and I have brought to him sand (sie) at
“the entry to Khemennu (Hermopolis Magna). Let
‘not this my heart (Adti) be carried away from me! I
‘make thee to (6) dwell (?) upon his throne, O thou who
“joinest together hearts (hdtw) [in Sekhet-hetep (with)
1 J.e., the god of the ‘* Large Face.”
years] of strength against all things that are an
“abomination unto thee, and to carry off (7) food from
“among the things which belong unto thee, and are in
“thy grasp by reason of thy two-fold strength. And
“this my heart (Adti) is devoted to the decrees of the
“ood Tem who leadeth me into the (8) dens of Suti, but
“Jet not this my heart, which hath done its desire
“before the sovereign princes who are in the under-
“world, be given unto him. When they find the leg
“and the swathings (9) they bury them.”
Chapter XXIXs
AWAY DEAD IN THE UNDERWORLD. ‘The deceased
saith :—
‘‘My heart is with me, (2) and it shall never come to
“pass that it shall be carried away. I am the lord of
“hearts, the slayer of the heart. (3) I live in right
“and truth (Madt) and I have my being therein. I
“am Horus, the dweller in hearts, (4) who is within
“the dweller in the body. I live in my word, and my
“heart hath being. Let not my heart be taken away
“ (5) from me, let it not be wounded, and may neither
“wounds nor gashes be dealt upon me because it hath
“been taken away from me. (6) Let me have my being
“in the body of [my] father Seb, [and in the body of my]
“mother Nut. I have not done that which is held in
“abomination by the gods; let me not suffer defeat
“there, [but let me be] triumphant.”
Chapter XXX
WORLD. (1) Osiris Auf-ankh, triumphant, born of
Sheret-Amsu, triumphant, saith :—
‘My heart, my mother; my heart, my mother! My
“heart of my existence upon earth. May naught stand
“up to oppose me in judgment; may there be no
“opposition to me in the presence of the sovereign
“ princes; (2) may [no evil] be wrought against me in
“the presence of the gods; may there be no parting [of
“thee] from me in the presence of the great god, the
“Jord of Amentet. Homage to thee, O thou heart of
“ Osiris-khent-Amentet! Homage to you, O my reins!
“Homage to you, O ye gods (3) who dwell in the divine
“clouds, and who are exalted (or holy) by reason of your
Chap, xxx.a.] THE HEART OF TRANSFORMATIONS 147
“sceptres! Speak ye fair words for the Osiris Auf-
“ankh, and make ye him to prosper before Nehebka.
“And behold, though I be joined unto the (4) earth,
“and am in the mighty innermost part of heaven, let me
“remain on the earth and not die in Amentet, and let
“me be a khw therein for ever and ever.”
RUBRIC: This [chapter] shall be recited over a basalt
scarab, which shall be set in a gold setting, and it shall be
placed inside the heart of the man! for whom the ceremonies
of “opening the mouth” and of anointing with unguent have
been performed. And there shall be recited by way of a
magical charm the words :—‘“ My heart, my mother; my heart,
my mother! My heart of transformations.”
Chapter XXXa
AWAY FROM HIM IN THE UNDERWORLD. He saith :—(2)
“OQ my heart, my mother; O my heart, my mother !
‘“O my heart of my existence upon earth. May naught
“stand up to oppose me in judgment in the presence of
“the lords of the trial (3); let it not be said of me and
“of that which I have done, ‘He hath done deeds
“‘aoainst that which is right and true’; may naught
“be against me in the presence of the great god, the
“lord of Amentet. Homage to thee, O my heart! (4)
“ Homage to thee, O my heart! Homage to you, O my
“reins! Homage to you, O ye gods who dwell in the
‘divine clouds, and who are (5) exalted (or holy) by
“reason of your sceptres! Speak ye [for me] fair
“things to Ra, and make ye me to prosper before
“Nehebka.!| And behold me, even though I be joined
“to the earth in the mighty innermost parts thereof,
“Jet me remain upon the earth and let me not die in
« Amentet, but become a Khu therein.”
OF PROTECTING THE HEART I49
Chapter XXXz
FROM HIM IN THE UNDERWORLD. He saith :—
“My heart, my mother; (3) my heart, my mother!
‘My heart whereby I came into being! May naught
“stand up to oppose me at [my] judgment; may there
“be no opposition to me in the presence of the sovereign
“princes (J' chatcha) ; may there be no parting of thee
“from me in the presence of him that keepeth the
“Balance! Thou art my ka, the dweller in (4) my
“body; the god Khnemu! who knitteth and strength-
“eneth my limbs. Mayest thou come forth into the
! Khnemu was the fellow-worker with Ptah in carrying out the
mandate for creation which was uttered by Thoth. He is depicted
at Philae in the act of fashioning a man on a potter' s wheel. The
name Khnemu means ‘‘moulder,” ‘‘ fashioner,” and the like.
Ch. xxx.B. Rubric] OF PROTECTING THE HEART LAT
“place of happiness whither we go. May the Shenit
“(ie., the divine officers of the court of Osiris), who
“form the conditions of the lives of men, not cause my
“name to stink. [Let it be satisfactory unto us, and
“Jet the listening be satisfactory unto us, and let there
“be joy of heart unto us at the weighing of words.
“Let not that which is false be uttered against me
“before the great god, the lord of Amentet. Verily
“how great shalt thou be when thou risest in
“triumph !] +”
RUBRIC.
i From the Papyrus of Amen-hetep (see Naville, Todtenbuch, Bd. II.
p. 99). ]
(1) These words are to be said over a scarab of green stone
encircled with a band of refined copper and [having] a ring of
silver, (2) which shall be placed on the neck of the khuw.
This chapter was found in the city of Khemennu (Hermo-
polis Magna) under the feet of [the statue of] (3) this god.
[It was inscribed] upon a slab of iron of the south, in the
writing of the god himself, in the time of (4) the majesty of the
king of the north and of the south, (Men-kau-Ra },” triumphant,
by the royal son Heru-ta-ta-f, who discovered it whilst he was
on his journey (5) to make an inspection of the temples and of
their estates.
In some ancient papyri the text of this chapter is
made to follow the Rubric of Chapter LXIYV., with
which it had some close connexion, and in others it
follows the Rubric of Chapter CXLVIII. The Rubrical
Nebseni (sheet 4).
152 OF REPULSING CROCODILES
direction concerning Chapter LXIV. reads :—“ Behold,
“make a scarab of green stone, wash it with gold and
‘place it in the heart of a man (i.e., the deceased), and
“it will perform for him the ‘opening of the mouth’;
“anoint it with dutw unguent, and recite over it as a
“charm the following words :—‘ My heart, my mother ;
‘““my heart, my mother!’” ete. In the Turin Papyrus
(Lepsius, T' odtenbuch, Bl. 16) it follows Chapter XXX.
which contains parts of Chapters XX Xa. and XXXs.
Chapter XXXI
IN THE UNDERWORLD. He saith :—(2)
“Get thee back, return, get thee back, thou crocodile-
“fiend Sui; thou shalt not advance to me, for I live by
“reason of the magical words which I have by me. I
“do not utter that name of thine to the great god (3)
“who will cause thee to come to the two divine envoys;
“the name of the one is Betti,! and the name of the
“other is ‘Hra-k-en-Maat.’? Heaven hath power over
“its seasons, (4) and the magical word hath power over
“that which is in its possession, let therefore my mouth
“have power over the magical word which is therein.
“My front teeth are like unto flint knives, and my back
“teeth are like unto the Nome of Tutef.> Hail thou
“that sittest with thine eyeball upon these my magical
“words! Thou shalt not carry them away, O thou
“crocodile that livest by means of magical words !”
In the Turin Papyrus (Lepsius, op. cit., Bl. 16) the
following lines are added to this Chapter :—
“T am the Prince in the field. I, even I, am Osiris,
“who hath shut in his father Seb together with his
1 Te, ‘‘He of two teeth” (or two horns) ; the Saite Recension
(Lepsius, op. cit., Bl. 16) reads Bent, 7.e., ‘* ape.”
§ We should probably add the word fep and read Tep tu-f, ‘‘ He
that is upon his hill,” t.e., Anubis.
154 OF REPULSING CROCODILES — [Chap. xxxi.
“mother Nut (5) on the day of the great slaughter.
“My father is Seb and my mother is Nut. I am Horus,
“the first-born of Ra, who is crowned. I am Anpu
‘“(Anubis) on the day of reckoning. I, even I, am
“Osiris, (6) the prince who goeth in and declareth the
“offerings which are written down, I am the guardian
“of the door of Osiris, even I. I have come, I have
“become glorious (or a Khu), I have been reckoned up,
“T am strong, I have come and I avenge mine own self.
“(7) I have sat in the birth chamber of Osiris, and I
“was born with him, and I renew my youth along with
“him. I have laid hold upon the Thigh which was by
“Osiris, (8) and I have opened the mouth of the gods
“therewith. I sit upon the place where he sitteth, and
“T write down the number [of the things] which make
“strong (?) the heart, thousands of loaves of bread,
“thousands of vases of beer, which are upon the altars
“of his father Osiris, [numbers of] jackals, wolves, (9)
“oxen, red fowl, geese and ducks. Horus hath done
“away with the sacrifices of Thoth. I fill the office of
“priest in the regions above, and I write down there
“Tthe things] which make strong the heart. I make
“offerings (or offerings are made to me) (10) at the
“altars of the Prince of Taftu, and I have my being
‘through the oblations [made to] him, I snuff the
“wind of the East by his head, and I lay hold
“upon the breezes of the West thereby, (11)..... I
“eo round about heaven in the four quarters thereof,
“I stretch out my hand and grasp the breezes of the
Chap, xxxii, 5 | OF REPULSING CROCODILES TE
“south [which] are upon its hair. Grant unto me air
“among the venerable beings and among those who
“eat bread.”
RUBRIC: If this chapter be known by [the deceased] he
shall come forth by day, he shall rise up to walk upon the
earth among the living, and he shall never fail and come to an
end, never, never, never.
Chapter XXXII
' TH CHAPTER OF BEATING BACK THE CROcO-
DILE THAT COMETH TO CARRY AWAY THE MAGICAL
WORDS FROM THE KuHU IN THE UNDERWORLD. (1)
Osiris Auf-ankh, triumphant, saith :—
“The Mighty One fell down upon the place where he
“is, or (as others say), upon his belly, but the company
1 From no Papyrus containing the Theban Recension can a con-
nected translation of this Chapter be made ; it has, therefore, been
thought best to give a rendering of it from the text as found in the
Saite Recension.
“of the gods caught him and set him up again. [My]
“soul cometh and it speaketh with its father, and the
“ Mighty One delivereth it (2) from these eight! croco-
‘“diles. I know them by their names and [what] they
“live upon, and I am he who hath delivered his father
“from them.”
“Get thee back, O Crocodile that dwellest in the
“West, thou that livest upon the stars which never
“rest, (3) for that which is an abomination unto thee
‘‘is in my belly, O thou that hast eaten the forehead of
“Osiris, I am Set.”
“Get thee back, O Crocodile that dwelleth in the
“West, for the serpent-fiend Naau is in my belly, and
“Twill give him unto thee; let not thy flame be
“against me.”
“Get thee back, O (4) Crocodile that dwellest in the
“Hast, who feedest upon those who eat their own
“filth, for that which is an abomination unto thee is
“in my belly; I advance, I am Osiris.”
“Get thee back, O Crocodile that dwellest in the
“Hast, the serpent-fiend Naau is in (5) my belly, and I
“will give [him] unto thee; let not thy flame come
‘against me.”
“Get thee back, O Crocodile that dwellest in the
“South, who feedest upon filth, and waste, and dirt,
“for that which is an abomination unto thee is in my
“Delly; shall not the flame be on thy hand I am
“Sept.” (6)
Chap, xxxii.1o] OF REPULSING CROCODILES 7)
“Get thee back, O Crocodile that dwellest in the
“South, for I am safe by reason of my charm ; my fist
“is among the flowers and I will not give it unto thee.”
“Get thee back, O Crocodile that dwellest in the
“North, who feedest upon what is offered (?) within
“the hours, (7) for that which thou abominatest is in
“my belly; let [not] thy venom be upon my head, for
“Tam Tem.”
“Get thee back, O Crocodile that dwellest in the
“North, for the goddess Serqet is in my belly and I
“have not yet brought her forth (8). I am Uatch-
“Maati (or Merti).”
“The. things which are created are in the hollow of
“my hand, and those which have not yet come into
“being are in my body. I am clothed and wholly
“provided with thy magical words, O Ra, the which
“are in heaven above me and in the earth beneath me.
“(9) I have gained power, and exaltation, and a full-
“breathing throat in the abode of my father Ur (7.e.,
“the Mighty One), and he hath delivered unto me the
“beautiful Amentet which destroyeth living men and
“women; but strong is its divine lord, who suffereth
“from weakness,” (10) or (as others say) “ exhaustion
“two-fold, therein day by day. My face is open, my
“heart is upon its seat, and the crown with the serpent
“ig upon me day by day. I am Ra, who is his own
“protector, and nothing shall ever cast me to the
“ oround.”
158 OF REPULSING SERPENTS [Chap. xxxiii.
Chapter XXXIII
(or worms) Nu, the overseer of the house of the over-
seer of the seal, triumphant, saith :—(2)
“Hail, thou serpent Rerek, advance not hither.
“Behold Seb and Shu. Stand still now, and thou
“shalt eat the rat which is an abominable thing unto
“Ra, and (3) thou shalt crunch the bones of the filthy
EC Cauie
Chapter XXXIV
IN THE UNDERWORLD. (2) He saith :—
“© Serpent! I am the flame which shineth upon the
“Opener (?) of hundreds of thousands of years, and the
“standard of the god Tenpu,” or (as others say), “ the
“standard of young plants and flowers. Depart ye (3)
“from me, for I am the divine Maftet.”?!
! So far back as 1867 the late Dr. Birch identified the animal
maftet with the lynx.
Chapter XXXVV
IN THE UNDERWORLD. He saith -—
“Hail, thou god Shu! (2) Behold Tattu! Behold
“Shu! Hail Tattu! [Shu] hath the head-dress of the
‘“ooddess Hathor. They nurse Osiris. Behold the
‘two-fold being who is about to eat me! Alighting
“from the boat I depart (?), (8) and the serpent-fiend
‘‘Seksek passeth me by. Behold sém and daget flowers
“are kept under guard (?). This being is Osiris, and
“he maketh entreaty for his tomb. (4) The eyes of
“the divine prince are dropped, and he performeth the
‘reparation which is to be done for thee; [he] giveth
‘“Tunto thee thy] portion of right and truth according
“to the decision concerning the states and conditions
“Tof men].”
Chapter XXXVI
(1) Toe CHAprer or DriviInG Away ApsHalr.
Osiris Nu, the overseer of the house of the overseer of
the seal, triumphant, saith :—(2)
“Depart from me, O thou that hast lips which gnaw,
“for I am Khnemu, the lord of Peshennu,' and [I]
Se VOLN Ts M
162 REPULSING APSHAIT
“bring the words of the gods to Ra, and I report (3)
‘“‘Imy] message to the lord thereof.” !
In the Papyrus of Nekht (Brit. Mus. No. 10,471,
sheet 14) is a chapter entitled, “The Chapter of
Repulsing the Pig,” and the accompanying vignette
represents the deceased piercing a pig with a spear, and
at the same time holding with one hand the end of a
rope by which a huge serpent is fettered. The text
which follows the title of this chapter is that of
Chapter XXXYVI., and the only explanation of this
unusual vignette is that the scribe confused the
proper name Apshait with the word for “pig,” shad
Inns Ee Sy and wrote down the latter word. The
artist, seeing the word for “pig” in the text, drew the
picture of a pig in the vignette. The following is the
vignette :—
! Or, ‘‘I report [my] message to Nebes” (or Nebses).
Chapter XXXVII,
two Mrrtrt GoppEssEs. Nu, the overseer of the house
of the overseer of the seal, triumphant, saith :—
“Homage to you, ye two Reht goddesses,' ye two
“Sisters, ye two Mert (2) goddesses, I bring a message
“to you concerning my magical words, I shine from
“the Sektet boat, I am Horus the son of Osiris, and I
“have come to see (3) my father Osiris.”
| The goddesses Isis and Nephthys,
164 OF LIVING BY AIR [Chap, xxxvilia, 1
Chapter XXXVIIIA
UNDERWORLD. The scribe Nebseni, the lord to whom
veneration is paid, saith :—
“Tam the god Tem], who cometh forth out of (2)
‘Nu into the watery abyss. I have received [my habi-
“tation of Amentet, and have given commands] with
“my words to the [Khus] whose abiding places are
‘hidden (3), to the Khus and to the double Lion-god. I
‘have made journeys round about and I have sung
“hymns of joy in the boat of Khepera. I have eaten
“therein, I have gained power (4) therein, and I live
“therein through the breezes [which are there]. I am
“the guide in the boat of Ra, and he openeth out for
‘‘me a path; he maketh a passage for me through the
“gates (5) of the god Seb, I have seized and carried
“away those who live in the embrace of the god Ur
““(i.e., Mighty One) ; I am the guide of those who live
“in their shrines, the two brother-gods Horus and Set ;
“and I bring the (6) noble ones with me. I enter in
“and I come forth, and my throat is not slit; I go into
“the boat of Maat, and I pass in among (7) those who
“live in the Afet boat, and who are in the following of
“Ra, and are nigh unto him in his horizon. I live
“after my death day by day, and I am strong even as
“is the double Lion-god. (8) I live, and I am delivered
“after my death, I, the scribe Nebseni, the lord of
“piety, who fill the earth and come forth like the lily
‘of mother-of-emerald, of the god Hetep of the two
“Jands.”
Chapter XXXVVIIIs
UNDERWORLD. Nu, the overseer of the house of the
overseer of the seal, triumphant, the son of the overseer —
of the house of the overseer of the seal, Amen-hetep,
triumphant, saith :—(2)
“T am the double Lion-god, the first-born of Ra and
“Tem of Ah-khebti,! [the gods] who dwell in their
“divine chambers. Those who dwell (3) in their
“divine abodes have become my guides, and they make
“paths for me as they revolve in the watery abyss of
“the sky by the side of the path of the boat of Tem.
(4) I stand upon the timbers (?) of the boat of Ra, and
“T recite his ordinances to the beings who have know-
“ledge, and I am the herald of his words to him whose
“throat stinketh. (5) I set free my divine fathers at
‘“eventide. I close the lips of my mouth, and I eat
“like unto a living being. I have life (6) in Tattu,
‘Cand I live again after death like Ra day by day.”
in the Delta where Isis brought forth her son Horus after the death
of Osiris.
Chapter XXXIX
SERPENT REREK IN THE UNDERWORLD. Osiris Mes-
em-neter saith :—
(2) “Get thee back, depart, retreat (?) from [me], O
‘‘ Aaapef, withdraw, or thou shalt be drowned at the
‘Pool of Nu, at the place where thy father (3) hath
“ ordered that thy slaughter shall be performed. Depart
“thou from the divine birthplace of Ra wherein is thy
“terror, I am Ra who dwelleth in his terror. (4) Get
“thee back, Fiend, before the darts of his beams. Ra
“hath overthrown thy words, the gods have turned thy
“face backwards, the Lynx hath (5) torn open thy breast,
168 THE OVERTHROW OF APEP _ [Chap. xxxix. 5
“the Scorpion! hath cast fetters upon thee; and Maat
‘hath sent forth thy destruction. Those who are in
“(6) the ways have overthrown thee; fall down and
“depart, O Apep, thou Enemy of Ra! O thou that
‘“‘passest over the region in the eastern part of heaven
‘with the sound of the roaring thunder-cloud, (7) O Ra
“‘ who openest the gates of the horizon straightway on thy
‘appearance, [Apep] hath sunk helpless under [thy]
“oashings. IJ have performed thy will, O Ra, I have per-
‘formed thy will; I have done that which is fair, I have
“done that which is fair, I have laboured for the peace
“of (8) Ra. [I] have made to advance thy fetters, O
“Ra, and Apep hath fallen through thy drawing them
“tight. The gods of the south and of the north, of the
“west and of the (9) east have fastened chains upon him,
“and they have fettered him with fetters ; the god Rekes
“hath overthrown him and the god Hertit hath put him
“in chains. Ra setteth, Ra setteth; Ra is strong at
‘‘{his] (10) setting. Apep hath fallen, Apep, the enemy
“of Ra, departeth. Greater is the punishment [which
“hath been inflicted on] thee than the sting (?) which
“is in the Scorpion goddess, and mightily hath she,
“whose course is everlasting, worked it upon thee and
“with deadly effect. (11) Thou shalt never enjoy the
“delights of love, thou shalt never fulfil thy desire, O
“ Apep, thou Enemy of Ra! He maketh thee to go
“back, O thou who art hateful to Ra; he looketh upon
1 J.e., the goddess Serqet or Selket.
“thee, (12) get thee back! [He] pierceth [thy] head,
“The| cutteth through thy face, [he] divideth [thy]
“head at the two sides of the ways, and it is crushed
“in his land; thy bones are smashed in pieces, thy
“members are hacked off thee, and the god |A]ker! hath
“condemned (13) thee, O Apep, thou enemy of Ra!
“Thy mariners are those who keep the reckoning for
“thee, [O Ra, as thou] advancest, and thou restest
“there wherein are the offerings made to thee. [As
“thou] advancest, [as thou] advancest towards the
‘ House (14) the advance which thou hast made towards
“the House is a prosperous advance ; let not any baleful
“obstacle proceed from thy mouth against me when
“thou workest on my behalf. I am Set who let loose
“the storm-clouds and the (15) thunder in the horizon
“of heaven even as [doth] the god Netcheb-ab-f.”
“*Ffail” saith the god Tem, ‘Make strong your faces,
“QO soldiers of Ra, for I have driven back the god
(16) Nentcha in the presence of the divine sovereign
“princes.” ‘Hail,’ saith the god Seb, ‘Make ye firm
“those who are upon their seats which are in the boat
“of Khepera, (17) take ye your ways, [grasping] your
“weapons of war in your hands,’ ‘ Hail,’ saith Hathor,
“*Take ye your armour. ‘Hail, saith Nut, ‘Come
“and repulse the god (18) Tcha who pursueth him that
“dwelleth in his shrine and who setteth out on his way
“alone, namely, Neb-er-tcher, who cannot be repulsed.’
! T.e., the double Lion-god who presided over the sun’s course in
the night sky.
170 THE OVERTHROW OF APEP [Chap. xxxix. 19
“Hail,” say those gods who dwell in their (19) com-
‘panies and who go round about the Turquoise Pool,
““Come, O mighty One, we praise and we will deliver
“the Mighty One [who dwelleth in] the divine Shrine,
‘from whom proceeds the company of the gods, (20) let
“commemorations be made for him, let praise be given
“to him, let words [of praise] be recited before him by
“you and by me.’ ‘ Hail,’ saith Nut to thy Sweet One.
“* Hail,’ say those who dwell among the gods, (21) ‘He
“cometh forth, he findeth [his] way, he maketh captives
“among the gods, he hath taken possession of the
“goddess Nut, and Seb standeth up. Hail, thou
“terrible one, the company of the gods is on (22) the
“march. Hathor quaketh with terror, and Ra hath
“triumphed over Apep.”
Chapter XL
EATER or THE Ass.' Osiris Ra, triumphant, saith :—
I. “Get thee back, (2) Hai, thou impure one, thou
“abomination of Osiris! Thoth hath cut off thy head,
“and I have performed upon thee all the things which
“the company of the gods (3) ordered concerning thee
“in the matter of the work of thy slaughter. Get thee
“back, thou abomination of Osiris, from the Neshmet
“boat .... which (4) advanceth with a fair wind. Ye
“are holy, O all ye gods, and [ye] have cast down head-
“long the enemies (5) of Osiris; the gods of Ta-ur
“shout for joy. Get thee back, O thou Eater of the
“(6) Ass, thou abomination of the god Haas who
“ dwelleth in the underworld. I know thee, I know
“thee, I know thee, I know thee. Who art thou (7)
II. (2) “On thy face, [O fiend], and devour me not,
“for I am pure, and I am with the time which cometh
“of itself. Thou shalt not come to me, O thou that
“comest® without being invoked, and whose [time of
“coming| is unknown. I am the lord of thy mouth,
“oet thee back (3), thou and thy desires (?) Hail,
“ Haas,® with his flint [knife] Horus hath cut asunder
1 “Ass” is here a name of the Sun-god Ra, and the “ Hater of
the Ass” is a name of Set or of one of his fiends.
8 A god of whom little is known. He is called the ‘‘ great god of
the West,” and is said to be the deity of the dwellers in the western
desert and mountains ; subsequently he was identified with a form
of Osiris, and was especially worshipped in the sixth nome of Lower
Egypt.
172 REPULSING THE EATER OF THE ASS [Chap al. 3
“thy members, and thou art destroyed within thy com-
“pany, and thy bend (or dwelling-place) is destroyed
“for thee by the company of thy gods who dwell in the
“cities of Pe and (4) Tep. He that slayeth [thee] there
“is in the form of the Kye of Horus, and I have driven
“thee away as thou wast advancing, and I have van-
“quished thee by the winds of my mouth. O thou
“Kater (5) of those who commit sins, who dost plunder
‘and spoil, I have [committed] no sin ; therefore let my
“palette and the writings’ with hostile charges [against
‘‘me upon them] be given unto me, I have done no
“wrong in the presence of (6) the sovereign princes,
“therefore shoot not thy [venom] at me. I give, do
“thou take according to what I order; snatch me not
“away, and eat me not, for I am the lord of life, the
“Prince (Life, Health, Strength!) of the horizon.”
1 Apparently the palette upon which Thoth records the result of
the weighing of the heart in the Hall of Osiris.
Chapter XLI
UNDERWORLD. Nebseni, the scribe and designer in the
Temples of Upper and Lower Egypt, he to whom fair
veneration is paid, (2) the son of the scribe and artist
Thena, triumphant, saith :—
“Fail, Tem, I have become glorious (or a Khu) in
“the presence of the double Lion-god, the great (3)
“ood, therefore open thou unto me the gate of the god
“Seb. I smell the earth (i.e, I bow down so that
“my nose toucheth the ground) of the great god who
“dwelleth in the underworld, and I advance (4) into
‘the presence of the company of the gods who dwell
“with the beings who are in the underworld. Hail,
“thou guardian of the divine door of the city of Beta,
“thou Neti! who dwellest in Amentet, (5) I eat food,
“and I have life through the air, and the god Atch-ur
‘“Jeadeth me with [him] to the mighty boat of (6)
‘Khepera. I hold converse with the divine mariners
‘at eventide, I enter in, I go forth, (7) and I see the
‘being who is there; I lift him up, and I say that
“which I have to say unto him whose throat stinketh
‘(for lack of air]. I have life, (8) and I am delivered,
“having lain down in death, Hail, thou that bringest
‘ offerings and oblations, bring forward thy mouth and
‘make to draw nigh the writings (9) (or lists) of offer-
“ings and oblations. Set thou Right aud Truth firmly
‘upon their throne, make thou the writings to draw
“nigh, and set thou up the goddesses (10) in the
“presence of Osiris, the mighty god, the Prince of ever-
“Jastingness, who counteth his years, who hearkeneth
“unto those who are in the islands (or pools), who
“yaiseth his (11) right shoulder, who judgeth the divine
“princes, and who sendeth [the deceased] into the
‘presence of the great sovereign princes who live in
“the underworld.”
! T.e., the ‘* god of the double red crown.”
Chap, xlii. 3] OF AVOIDING SLAUGHTER I
N
Ur
Chapter XLII,
HENEN. Osiris Nu, triumphant, saith :—
“O thou land of the Sceptre (literally, wood)! O
“thou White Crown of the divine form! O thou rest-
“ing place of the boat! I am the Child, (3) I am the
“ Qhild, I am the Child, I am the Child. Hail, Abu-ur,
“thou sayest day by day: ‘The slaughter-block is made
176 DEIFICATION OF MEMBERS [ Chap, xlii. 3
“ready as thou knowest, and thou hast come to decay.’
“T am (4) Ra, the stablisher of those who praise | him].
“Tam the knot of the god within the Aser tree, the
“doubly beautiful one, who is more splendid than
“yesterday (say four times). I am Ra, the stablisher
‘‘of those who praise [him]. (5) I am the knot of the
“ood within the Aser tree, and my going forth is the
‘going forth [of Ra] on this day.”
‘My hair is the hair of Nu. My face is the face of
“the Disk. My eyes are the eyes of (6) Hathor. My
“ears are the ears of Ap-uat.! My nose is the nose of
“Khenti-khas. My lips are the lips of Anpu. My
“teeth are the teeth of (7) Serget.2 My neck is the
“neck of the divine goddess Isis. My hands are the
“hands of Ba-neb-Tattu.* My fore-arms are the fore-
‘arms of Neith,' the Lady of Sais. My backbone is
(8) the backbone of Suti. My phallus is the phallus ~
“of Osiris. My reins are the reins of the Lords of
‘“Kher-iha. My chest is the chest of the Mighty one
“of Terror. (9) My belly and back are the belly and
“back of Sekhet. My buttocks are the buttocks of the
“Hye of Horus. My hips and legs are the hips and
“leos of Nut. My feet are the feet of (10) Ptah. [My
“fingers| and my leg-bones are the [fingers and] leg-
sometimes identified with Osiris.
4 One of the oldest goddesses of Egypt. She was the goddess of
hunting and weaving, but was identified with many other goddesses
such as Isis, Meh-urt, and their attributes were assigned to her,
a jackal-headed god who is
“bones of the Living Gods. There is no member of my
‘body which is not the member of some god. The god
“Thoth shieldeth my body (11) altogether, and I am
“Ra day by day. I shall not be dragged back by my
“arms, and none shall lay violent hold upon my hands.
“And shall-do me hurt neither men, nor gods, (12) nor
“the sainted dead, nor those who have perished, nor
“any one of those of ancient times, nor any mortal,
“nor any human being. I (13) am he who cometh
“forth, advancing, whose name is unknown. I am
“Yesterday, and Seer of millions of years is my name.
“T pass along, I pass along the paths of the divine
“celestial judges. (14) I am the lord of eternity, and
“T decree and I judge like the god Khepera. I am the
“Jord of the Ureret crown. I am he who dwelleth in
“the Utchat [and in the Ege, in the Utchat and in the
“ Kee, and it is given unto me to live [with] them. I
“am he that dwelleth in the Utchat when it closeth,
“and I exist by the strength thereof. I come forth and
“JT shine; I enter in.and I come to life. I am in the
‘ Utchat],' my seat is (15) upon my throne, and I sit in
“the abode of splendour (?) before it. I am Horus and
“(I) traverse millions of years. I have given the
“decree [for the stablishing of] my throne and I am the
“ruler thereof; and in very truth, my mouth keepeth
“an even balance both in speech (16) and in silence.
“Tn very truth, my forms are inverted. I am Un-nefer,
! The words within brackets are supplied from the Papyrus of
Mes-em-neter.
VOL, I. N
“from one season even unto another, and what I have
“is within me; [I am] (17) the only One, who pro-
“ceedeth from an only One who goeth round about in
“his course. J am he who dwelleth in the Utchat, no
“evil thing of any form or kind shall spring up against
‘me, and no baleful object, and no harmful thing, and
“no disastrous thing shall happen unto (18) me. I
“open the door in heaven, I govern my throne, and I
“open up [the way] for the births [which take place]
“on this day. JI am (?) the child who marcheth along
“the road of Yesterday. [I am] To-day for untold
“nations and peoples. (19) I am he who protecteth
“you for millions of years, and whether ye be denizens
‘of the heavens, or of the earth, or of the south, or of
“the (20) north, or of the east, or of the west, the fear
‘of me is in your bodies. I am he whose being has
‘been moulded in his eye, and I shall not die again.
‘My moment is in your bodies, but my (21) forms are
“in my place of habitation. I am he who cannot be
‘known, but the Red Ones have their faces directed
“towards me. JI am the unveiled one. The season
‘wherein [the god] created the heavens for me (22) and
‘enlarged the bounds of the earth and made great the
“progeny thereof cannot be found out; but they fail
“and are not united [again]. My name setteth itself
“apart from all things [and from] the great evil [which
‘is in| the mouths [of men] by reason of the speech
“which I address (23) unto you. I am he who riseth
‘and shineth, the wall which cometh out of a wall, an
“only One who proceedeth from an only One. There
“is never a day that passeth without (24) the things
“which appertain unto him being therein; passing,
“ passing, passing, passing. Verily I say unto thee, I
‘‘am the Sprout which cometh forth from Nu, and my
“Mother is Nut. Hail, O (25) my Creator, I am he
“who hath no power to walk, the great Knot who is
“within yesterday. The might of my strength is
“within my hand. I myself am not known, but I am
“he who knoweth thee. (26) I cannot be held with
“the hand, but I am he who ean hold thee in his hand.
“Hail, O Ege! Hail, O Egg! I am Horus, he who
“Jiveth for millions of years, whose flame shineth upon
‘you (27) and bringeth your hearts to me. I have the
“command of my throne and I advance at this season,
“T have opened a path, and I have delivered myself
“from all evil things. (28) I am the dog-headed
“ape of gold three palms and two fingers [high],
“which hath neither arms nor legs and dwelleth
“in Het-ka-Ptah (Memphis), and I go forth as
“ooeth forth the dog-headed ape that dwelleth in
“ Het-ka-Ptah.”
In the Papyrus of Ani, sheet 32, only a portion of
this Chapter is given, i.e., the section which gives the
names of the deities with whom the various members
of the body of the deceased are identified. This section
is arranged in tabular form, and carefully drawn
vignettes giving pictures of the gods mentioned are
added.
180 DEIFICATION OF MEMBERS
Nu. Ra. Hathor, Ap-uat. Anubis, Serqet. Isis.
Vignette: The god Nu.
Text: (Ll) The hair of Osiris Ani, triumphant, is the
hair of Nu.
Vignette : Ra, hawk-headed, and wearing a disk.
Text: (2) The face of Osiris, the scribe Ani, trium-
phant, is the face of Ra.
Vignette : The goddess Hathor, with horns and a disk on
her head.
Text: (3) The eyes of Osiris Ani, triumphant, are
the eyes of Hathor.
Vignette : The god Ap-uat, jackal-headed, on a standard.
Text: (4) The ears of Osiris Ani, triumphant, are
the ears of Ap-uat.
Vignette : The god Anpu, jackal-headed.
Text: (5) The lips of Osiris Ani, triumphant, are
the lips of Anpu.
Vignette : The scorpion-goddess Serqet holding the em-
blems of life and eternity.
Text: (6) The teeth of Osiris Ani, triumphant, are
the teeth of Serqet.
Vignette : The goddess Isis.
DEIFICATION OF MEMBERS 181
fod
Phexte
the neck of Isis.
) The neck of Osiris Ani, triumphant, is
Ba-neb Uatchet, Mert, Neith, Set. A lord of Mighty One
Tattu, Kheraha, of Terror,
Vignette: A ram-headed god, having a serpent between
his horns.
Text: (8) The hands of Osiris Ani, triumphant, are
the hands of Ba-neb-Tattu.
Vignette : The goddess Uatchet.
Text: (9) The shoulder of Osiris Ani, triumphant,
is the shoulder of Uatchet.
Vignette : The goddess Mert standing on the symbol of
gold; her hands are outstretched, and she has on her head a
cluster of plants.
Text: (10) The throat of Osiris Ani, triumphant, is
the throat of Mert.
Vignette : The goddess Neith.
Text: (11) The fore-arms of Osiris Ani, triumphant,
are the fore-arms of the lady of Sais.
Vignette : The god Set.
Text: (12) The backbone of Osiris Ani, triumphant,
is the backbone of Set,
182 DEIFICATION OF MEMBERS
Vignette: A god,
Text: (13) The chest of Osiris Ani, triumphant, is
the chest of the lords of Kheraha.
Vignette: A god.
Text: (14) The flesh of Osiris Ani, triumphant, is
the flesh of the Mighty One of Terror.
Sekhet, Eye of Osiris. Nut. Ptah. Orion, The Living
Horus, Uraei,
Vignette : A goddess wearing the solar disk.
Text: (15) The reins and back of Osiris Ani, trium-
phant, are the reins and back of Sekhet.
Vignette : An Utchat upon a pylon.
Text: (16) The buttocks of Osiris Ani, triumphant,
are the buttocks of the Eye of Horus.
Vignette : Osiris, wearing the Atef crown and holding the
flail and crook. :
Text: (17) The phallus of Osiris Ani, triumphant, is
the phallus of Osiris.
Vignette : The goddess Nut.
Text : (18) The legs of Osiris Ani, triumphant, are
the legs of Nut.
Vignette: The god Ptah, standing on the pedestal of
Maat,
DEIFICATION OF MEMBERS 183
Text: (19) The feet of Osiris Ani, triumphant, are
the feet of Ptah.
Vignette : The star Orion.
Text: (20) The fingers of Osiris Ani, triumphant,
are the fingers of Orion.
Vignette : Three uraei.
Text: (21) The leg-bones of Osiris Ani, triumphant,
are the leg-bones of the living uraei.
In the Papyrus of Ani, following immediately after the
tabulated form of Chapter XLIL., is a vignette in which
four dog-headed apes are seen seated each at a corner of
the Lake of Fire. The text below it is in that of the
Rubric which usually follows the last section of Chapter
CXXYV., though from its position in the papyrus it would
seem to be connected in some way with Chapter XLII.
The vignette is given below, but the translation of the
text will be found at the end of Chapter CXXYV.
Chapter XLIII
UNDERWORLD. Osiris Ani, triumphant, saith :—(2)
“T am the Great One, son of the Great One; [I am]
“Fire, the son of Fire, to whom was given (3) his head
“after it had been cut off. The head of Osiris was not
“taken away from him, let not the head of Osiris (4)
“Ani be taken away from him. I have knit myself
“together ; I have made myself whole and complete; I
“have renewed my youth; I am Osiris, the lord of
“eternity.”
Chapter XLIV
TIME IN THE UNDERWORLD, Osiris Ani, triumphant,
saith :—
“My place of hiding is opened, my place of hiding is
“vevealed. The Ahus have (2) fallen into the dark- |
“ness, but the Eye of Horus hath made me mighty
“and the god Ap-uat hath nursed me like a babe. I
“have hidden (3) myself with you, O ye stars that
“never diminish! My brow is like unto that of Ra;
“my face is open; (4) my heart is upon its throne; I
“have power over the speech of my mouth; I have
186 AGAINST CORRUPTION [Chap. xlv.
“knowledge ; in very truth I am Ra himself. I am
“not held to be a person of no account; (5) and
“violence shall not be done unto me. Thy father
“liveth for thee, O son of Nut; I am thy son, O Great
“One, and I have seen the hidden things (6) which
“belong unto thee. I am crowned king of the gods, I
‘shall not die a second time in the underworld.”
Chapter XLV
RUPTION IN THE UNDERWORLD. Osiris Ani, trium-
phant, saith :—
“© thou who canst not move, like unto Osiris; O
“thou who canst not move, like unto Osiris! (2) O
Chap. slvi.] AGAINST DECAY 187
“thou whose limbs cannot move, like unto [those of]
“QOsiris! Let not thy limbs be without movement ; let
“them not suffer corruption; let them not pass away ;
“let them not decay ; and let them be fashioned (8) for
“me as if I myself were Osiris.”
RUBRIC: If [the deceased] know this chapter, he shall
never suffer corruption in the underworld.
Chapter XLVL
OF BECOMING ALIVE IN THE UNDERWORLD. Osiris
Ani saith :—
“Fail, (2) ye children of the god Shu! The Tuat
188 OF PRESERVING THE THRONE [Chap., xlvii.
(underworld) hath gained the mastery over his
“diadem.' Like the Hammemet beings may I arise,
‘even as Osiris doth arise and fare forth.”
Chapter XLVIL
1 The Papyrus of Nebseni reads:—‘‘ Hach dawn gaineth the
mastery over [his] diadem with rays of light; [your] hands rise
up, [your] heads rise up each day.”
men and women,
Chap, xlvii.] OF PRESERVING THE THRONE 189
AWAY (2) FROM HIM IN THE UNDERWORLD. He
saith :—
“O my Seat, O my Throne, come ye to me, and go
“ye round about me. I am your lord, O ye gods, come
“ye and take up your places in my train. (3) I am
‘the son of your lord, and ye belong to me through my
“divine father who hath made you.”
Chapter L.A
UNTO THE BLOCK OF THE GoD. Nebseni saith :—
‘The four bones (or knots) of my neck and back have
‘been joined together for me by the (8) Guardian of
Ch.1.8.2] OF AVOIDING THE BLOCK OF SLAUGHTER IgI
‘heaven, who stablished the knot for him who lay
“helpless at the breasts [of his mother] on the day of
“cutting off the hair. The bones of my neck and back
(4) have been knit together by the god Set and by the
“company of the gods as strongly as they were in
“the time that is past; may nothing happen to break
“them apart! Make ye me strong! The goddess Nut
“hath joined together the bones of my (5) neck and
“back, [and they are] even as they were in the time
“that is past, when I saw the true birth of the gods in
“visible forms take place in its true and right order. I
“am Peti, and I am in the presence of the great god.”
Chapter LI
OVERTHROWN IN THE UNDERWORLD. ‘The overseer of
the palace, Nu, triumphant, saith :— (2)
“That which is an abomination unto me, that which
“is an abomination unto me, let me not eat. That
“which is an abomination unto me, that which is an
“abomination unto me is filth; let me not eat it [in
“the place of] the sepulchral cakes which are offered
“unto the Kas.’ (5) Let me not be destroyed thereby ;
“let me not be compelled to take it into my hands;
“and let me not be compelled to walk thereon in my
“ sandals.”
Chapter LIIT
WORLD. ‘The overseer of the house of the overseer of
the seal, Nu, triumphant, saith :—
“T am the Bull with two horns, and [I] lead (2) along
“the heavens. [I am] the lord of the risings of the
“heavens, the Great [luminer who cometh forth out of
“flame, the bestower of years, the far extending One,
“the double Lion-god, and there hath been given to
“me (3) the journey of the god of splendour (Khu).
“That which is an abomination unto me, that which is
‘an abomination unto me, let me not eat. [Let me not
eat] filth, and let me not drink foul water, and let me
“not be tripped up and fall [in the underworld]. (4) I
“am the lord of cakes in Annu, and my bread is in
“heaven with Ra, and my cakes are on the earth with
“the god Seb, for the Sektet boat and the Afet boat
“have (5) brought them to me from the house of the
“oreat god who isin Annu. I have put away from me
‘“‘my associates, and I have united myself to the boat of
“heaven. I eat of what they (i.e., the gods, or the
‘divine boatmen) eat there; I live upon what (6) they
“Jive upon there; and I eat of the cakes which are in
“the hall of the lord of sepulchral offerings, I the over-
“seer of the house of the overseer of the seal, Nu,
“triumphant.” !
before the great god, the lord of Amentet, and before Anpu”;
in the Turin Papyrus (Lepsius, op. cit., Bl. 22) it ends with the
words :—‘‘ Filth is an abomination unto me, and I will not eat it.”
Chapter LIV
Nv, TRIUMPHANT, IN THE UNDERWORLD. He saith :—
“Hail, thou god Temu, grant unto me the sweet
“breath which dwelleth in thy nostrils! I am the Egg
“(3) which is in Kenkenur (7.e., the Great Cackler),
“and I watch and guard that mighty thing which hath
“eome into being and with which the god Seb hath
“opened the earth. I live; and it liveth; (4) I become
“old, I live, and I snuff the air. I am the god Utcha-
198 OF OBTAINING AIR [Chap. liv. 5
“aabet (7.e., the god who trieth hostility), and I revolve
“behind [to protect] his egg. I shine at the moment
(5) of Horus, the mighty god Suti, whose strength is
“two-fold. Hail, thou who makest sweet the seasons
“of the two earths, thou dweller among celestial food,
“thou dweller in the cerulean heights of heaven,' keep
“watch over the Babe that dwelleth in his (6) cot when
“he cometh forth to you.”
Chapter LV
UNDERWORLD. Saith Nu, triumphant :—(2)
“Tam the Jackal of jackals, I am Shu, and [1] draw
“air from the presence of the god of Light [ Khu] to the
“bounds of heaven, and to the bounds of (8) earth, and
! Literally, ‘‘ Dweller in lapis-lazuli.”
“to the bounds of the uttermost limits of the flight
“ (literally feather) of the Nebeh bird. May air be given
“unto these young divine beings.” !
Chapter LVI
AMONG THE WATERS IN THE UNDERWORLD. The over-
seer of the house (2) of the overseer of the seal, Nu,
triumphant, saith :-—
“Hail, thou god Tem, grant thou unto me the sweet
“breath which dwelleth in thy nostrils. I embrace
“that great throne (3) which is in the city of Hermo-
“polis, and I keep watch over the Egg of Kenken-ur
“(i.c., Great Cackler) ; I germinate as it germinateth ;
“ (4) T live as it liveth ; and[my] breath is [its] breath.”
! A Papyrus at Leyden (see Naville, op. cit., Bd. IL. p. 125) adds:
‘*My mouth is open, and I see with my two eyes.”
200 . OF SNUFFING THE AIR (Chap. lvii. x
Chapter LVII
THE UNDERWORLD. The overseer of the house of the
overseer of the seal, Nu, triumphant, saith :—(2)
“Hail, Hap-ur,' god of heaven, in thy name of
“* Divider of heaven,’ grant thou unto me that I may
‘have dominion over (3) the water, even as the goddess
‘““Sekhet had power over Osiris on the night of the
“storms and floods. Grant thou that I may have
‘power over the divine princes who have their habita-
“tions in the place of (4) the god of the inundation,
“even as they have power over their own holy god of
' Te., the ‘Great Ilapi,”. or the celestial Nile.
“whose name they are ignorant; and may they let me
“have power even as [he hath let them have power].”
“My nostrils are (5) opened in Tattu,” or (as others
say), “My mouth and my nostrils are opened in
“atau, and I have my place of peace in Annu, which
“is my house; it was built for me by the (6) goddess
“ Sesheta,! and the god Khnemu set it up for me upon
“ats walls. Ifto this heaven it cometh by the north, I
“sit at the south; if to this heaven (7) it cometh by
“the south, I sit at the north; if to this heaven it
“cometh by the west, I sit at the east; andif to this
“heaven it cometh by the east, (8) I sit at the west. I
“draw the air of my nostrils, and I make my way into
“every place in which I wish to sit.”
In the Papyrus of Nefer-uben-f (see Naville, op. cit.,
Bd. I. Bl. 70) this Chapter ends quite differently, and
reads :—
“Tam strong in my mouth and in my nostrils, for
“behold Tem has stablished them ; behold, O ye gods
“and Khus. Rest thou, then, O Tem. Behold the
“staff which blossometh, and which cometh forth when
“a man erieth out in your names. Behold, I am Tem,
“the tree (?) of the gods in [their] visible forms. Let
“me not be turned back....I am the Am-khent,
“Nefer-uben-f, triumphant. Let neither my flesh nor
! A goddess whose name was formerly read Sefek-aabui. She
was a form of Hathor, and was the goddess of writing and of books;
her worship goes back to the earliest dynasties.
‘““my members be gashed with knives, let me not be
“wounded by knives by you. I have come, I have
“been judged, I have come forth therein, [I] have
“power with my father, the Old Man, Nu. He hath
‘“oranted that I may live, he hath given strength unto
‘““me, and he hath provided me with the inheritance of
“my father therein.”
Chapter LVIII
UNDERWORLD. Osiris Ani saith :—
“Open to me.” Who art thou Whither goest
thou (2) What is thy name “Tam one of you.”?
Who are those with thee ‘“ The two serpent goddesses
‘““ Merti. Separate thou from him, head from head,
“when (3) [thou] goest into the divine Mesqen chamber.
“He letteth me set out for the temple of the gods
“who have found their faces. ‘Assembler of Souls’
““(4) is the name of my boat; ‘Making the hair to
“stand on end’ is the name of the oars; ‘Goad’ is the
“name of the (5) hold(?); ‘Making straight for the
“middle’ is the name of the rudder; likewise [the
boat] is a type of my being borne onward (6) in the
“pool. Let there be given unto me vessels of milk,
“together with cakes, and loaves of bread, and cups of
“drink, and flesh (7) in the Temple of Anpu.”
RUBRIC: If he (i.e., the deceased) knoweth this chapter, he
shall go into, after coming forth from, the underworld of the
[beautiful Amentet ].
204 OF SNUFFING THE AIR [ Chap. lix.
Chapter LIX
UNDERWORLD. Osiris Ani saith :—
“Hail, thou sycamore tree of the goddess Nut!
“Grant thou to me of [the water and of] the (2) air
“which dwell in thee. I embrace the throne which is
“in Unnu (Hermopolis), and I watch and guard (3) the
“ Heo of Nekek-ur (7.e., the Great Cackler). It groweth,
“T crow; it liveth, I live; (4) it snuffeth the air, I
‘snuff the air, I the Osiris Ani, in triumph.”
Chapter LX
(1) Anoruer Cuarrer. Osiris Auf-inkh,
triumphant, saith :—
“Let the gates of heaven be opened for me by the
“ood [Thoth] and by Hapi, and let me pass through
“the doors of Ta-qebh' into the great heaven,” or (as
others say), “at the time,” (2) [or (as others say)],
“with the strength (?) of Ra. Grant ye, [O Thoth and
“Flapi,| that I may have power over the water, even as
“Set had power over (3) his enemies on the day when
“there were storms and rain upon the earth. Let me
“have power over the divine beings who have (4)
“mighty arms in their shoulders, even as the god who
' T.e., the ‘land of cold and refreshing water.”
206 OF GUARDING THE SOUL [Chap. Ixi.
“ds apparelled in splendour and whose name is unknown
‘had power over them; and may I have power over
“the beings whose arms are mighty.”
Chapter LXI
WORLD. Osiris, the scribe, Ani, saith :—
“T, even I, am he (2) who came forth from the water-
“flood which I make to overflow, and which becometh
“mighty as the river | Nile].”
Chapter LXIL
THE UNDERWORLD. (2) The scribe Nebseni........
saith -— (3)
“May be opened [to me] the mighty flood by Osiris,
‘and may the abyss of water be opened [to me] by
“Tehuti-Hapi, (4) the lord of the horizon, in my name
“of ‘Opener.’ May there be granted [to me] mastery
“over the water-courses as over the members (5) of Set.
“T go forth into heaven. I am the Lion-god Ra. I
“am the Bull. (6) [I] have eaten the thigh, and I
“have divided the carcase. I have gone round about
“among the islands (or lakes) of Sekhet-(7)Aaru.'
“Indefinite time, without beginning and without end,
“hath been given to me; I inherit eternity, and ever-
“Jastingness hath been bestowed upon me.”
208 OF DRINKING WATER [Chap. Ixiii.a.
The last three Chapters, with a single vignette, are
grouped in one in the Papyrus of Nefer-uben-f (see
Naville, op. cit., Bd. I. Bl. 72); but the order of
them, as there given is 61, 60, 62. In the Turin
Papyrus (Lepsius, op. cit., B]. 23) the vignette of each
is the same, 7.e., the deceased holding a sail in his left
hand.
Chapter LXIILa
Chap, Ixiii.a, 5] OF NOT BEING BURNT 209
WORLD. ‘The overseer of the house of the overseer of
the seal, Nu, triumphant, saith :—
“Hail, Bull of Amentet! I am brought unto thee,
“Tam the oar of Ra (3) wherewith he ferried over the
“divine aged ones; let me neither be burnt up nor
“destroyed by fire. I am Bet,' the first-born son of
“ Osiris, who doth meet every god (4) within the temple
“of his Eye in Annu. I am the divine Heir, the
“exalted one (?), the Mighty One, the Resting One. I
“have made my name to germinate, (5) I have delivered
“it|, and thou shalt live through me day by day.”
Chapter LXIIIz
WITH WATER. The overseer of the palace, the overseer
of the house of the overseer of the seal, Nu, triumphant,
saith:—
“T am the oar made ready for rowing, (2) where-
“with Ra transported the boat containing the divine
‘ancestors, and lifted up the moist emanations of Osiris
“from the Lake of Fire, (3) and he was not burned. I
“lie down like a divine Spirit, [and like] Khnemu who
‘“‘dwelleth among lions. Come, break away (4) the
‘“yestraints from him that passeth by the side of this
“path, and let me come forth by it.”
CHAPTER = LXIV.
The LX1Vth Chapter is probably one of the oldest
of all in the Book of the Dead, and two versions of it
seem to have existed in the earliest times. ‘The longer
version is called the “ Chapter of coming forth by day
in the underworld,” and the shorter the “ Chapter of
knowing the ‘Chapters of coming forth by day’ in a
single Chapter.” On a coffin of the XIth dynasty both
versions occur. The rubric of one version says that it
was discovered in the reign of [lesep-ti, 7.e., about B.C.
4266, while the rubric of the other attributes its
discovery to the time of Menthu-hetep, which is clearly
Chap, Ixiv. 4] OF COMING FORTH BY DAY 211
a mistake for Men-kau-Ra (Mycerinus). Thus in the
XIth dynasty it was believed that the Chapter might
even be as ancient as the time of the Ist dynasty.
There is little doubt that the Chapter was looked upon
as an abridgment of all the “ Chapters of coming forth
by day,” and that it had a value which was equivalent
to them all.
and 24). |
Vignette : The deceased adoring the sun' s disk, which rises
above the top of a tree.
Text: (1) Tue CHAPTER OF COMING FORTH BY
DAY IN THE UNDERWORLD. Nebseni, the lord ot
reverence, saith :— (2)
“T am Yesterday, To-day, and To-morrow, [and I
“ have] the power (3) to be born a second time ; [I am]
“the divine hidden Soul who createth the gods, and
“who giveth celestial meals unto. the denizens of the
“Tuat (underworld), Amentet, and heaven. [I am] the
“Rudder (4) of the Hast, the Possessor of two Divine
212 OF COMING FORTH BY DAY [ Chap. lxiv. 4
‘Faces wherein his beams are seen. I am the Lord of
“the men who are raised up; [the Lord] who cometh
“forth from out of the darkness, and (5) whose forms
‘of existence are of the house wherein are the dead.
‘Hail, ye two Hawks who are perched upon your rest-
‘““ing-places, who hearken unto (6) the things which are
‘said by him, who guide the bier to the hidden place,
‘who lead along Ra, and (7) who follow [him] into the
“uppermost place of the shrine which is in the celestial
“heights! [Hail,] Lord of the Shrine which standeth
“in the middle of the earth. (8) He is I, and I am
“he, and Ptah hath covered his sky with crystal.
“!Hail] Ra, thou who art content, thy heart (9) is
“olad by reason of thy beautiful law of the day; thou
‘‘enterest in by Khemennu (?) and comest forth at the
“east, and the divine (10) first-born beings who are in
‘“lthy] presence cry out with gladness [unto thee].
‘Make thou thy roads glad for me, and make broad for
“me thy paths (11) when I shall set out from earth for
“the life in the celestial regions. Send forth thy light
“upon me, O Soul unknown, for I am [one] of those
‘who are about to enter in, and the divine speech is in
(12) [my] ears in the Tuat (underworld), and let no
‘defects of my mother be [imputed] unto me; let me
“be delivered and let me be safe from (13) him whose
“divine eyes sleep at eventide, when [he] gathereth
“together and finisheth [the day] in night. I flood
“(the land] with water and ‘Qem-ur’! is (14) my name
“and the garment wherewith I am.clothed is complete.
“ Fail, thou divine prince Ati-she-f,! ery out unto those
“divine beings who dwell in their hair at the (15)
“season when the god is [lifted upon] the shoulder,
“saying: ‘Come thou who [dwellest] above thy divine
‘abyss of water, for verily (16) the thigh [of the saeri-
fice] is tied to the neck, and the buttocks are [laid]
“upon the head of Amentet.’ May the Ur-urti god-
“ desses grant [such] gifts unto me when my tears start
‘from me as I see myself (17) journeying at the divine
“festival of Tena in Abydos, and the wooden fastenings
“which fasten the four doors above thee are in thy
“power (18) within thy garment. Thy face is like that
“ofa greyhound which scenteth with his nose the place
“whither I go on my feet. The god (19) Akau ® tran-
‘“sporteth me to the chamber (?), and [my] nurse is the
‘divine double Lion-god himself. I am made strong
“and I (20) come forth like him that forceth a way
“through the gate, and the radiance which my heart
“hath made is enduring; ‘I know the abysses’ is thy
“name. I work for you, (21) O ye Spirits—four millions,
“six hundred thousand, one thousand and two hundred
“are they—concerning the things which are there. [I
‘“am|] over their affairs working (22) for hours and days
“in setting straight the shoulders of the twelve Sah
“gods, (23) and joining the hands of their company,
“each to each; the sixth who is at the head of the
214 OF COMING FORTH BY DAY [Chap. Ixiv. 24
‘abyss is the hour of the defeat of the Fiends. {I]
“have come (24) there in triumph, and [I am] he who
“is in the halls (or courtyards) of the underworld, and
“T am he who is laid under tribute to (25) Shu. I rise
“as the Lord of Life through the beautiful law of this
“day, and it is their blood and the cool water of | their]
“slaughter (26) which make the union of the earth to
“blossom. I make a way among the horns of all those
“who make themselves strong against me, and [among|
“those who in secret (27) make themselves adversaries
“unto me, and who are upon their bellies. I have
‘come as the envoy of my Lord (28) of lords to give
“counsel [concerning] Osiris; the eye shall not absorb!
“its tears. I am the divine envoy (?) of (29) the house
“of him that dwelleth in his possessions, and I have
“eome from Sekhem to Annu to make known to the
‘ Bennu bird therein concerning the events of (30) the
“Tuat (underworld). Hail, thou Aukert, (i.e., under-
“ world) which hidest thy companion who is in thee,
“thou creator of forms of existence like the god
“ Khepera, grant thou that (31) Nebseni, the seribe and
“designer to the temples of the South and of the North,
“may come forth (82) to see the Disk, and that his
‘“journeyings forth (?) may be in the presence of the
“oreat god, that is to say, Shu, who dwelleth in ever-
“lastingness. Let me journey on in peace; (33) let
1 Literally, ‘‘ eat.”
in the latter city is, of course, Osiris (See Chapter XVIT., line 25).
“me pass over the sky; let me adore the radiance of
“the splendour [which is in] my sight ; let me soar like
“a bird to see (54) the companies (?) of the Spirits in
“the presence of Ra day by day, who vivifieth every
“human being (35) that walketh upon the regions
“which are upon the earth. Hail, Hemti (7.c., Runner),
“hail, Hemti, who carriest away the shades of the
“dead (36) and the Spirits from earth, grant thou unto
“me a prosperous way to the Tuat (underworld), such
“as is made for the favoured ones [of the god],
“because (37) [I am] helpless to gather together the
“emanations which come from me. Who art thou,
“then, who consumest in its hidden place (58) I am
“the Chief in Re-stau, and ‘He that goeth in in his
“own name and cometh forth in that of Hehi(?), the
“Jord of millions of years, and of the earth, is my
“name, The pregnant goddess hath (39) deposited
“[upon the earth] her load, and hath given birth to
“Fit straightway;~the closed door which is by the
“wall is overthrown, (40) it is turned upside down and
“T rejoice thereat. ‘To the Mighty One hath his eye
“been given, and it sendeth forth light from his face
“when the earth becometh light (or at day-break). I
“shall not become corrupt (41), but I shall come into
“being in the form of the Lion-god and like the
“blossoms of Shu ;' I am the being who is never over-
‘‘whelmed in the waters. Happy, yea happy is he that
! The blossoms of Shu are the sun’s rays.
216 OF COMING FORTH BY DAY [Chap. Ixiv. 42
“looked upon the funeral couch which hath come to its
“place of rest, upon the happy day (42) of the god
“whose heart resteth, who maketh his place of alight-
“ine [thereon]. I am he who cometh forth by day;
“the lord of the bier which giveth life in the presence
“of Osiris. (43) In very truth the things which are
“thine are stable each day, O scribe, artist, child of the
“ Seshet chamber, Nebseni, lord of veneration. I clasp
“the Sycamore tree, (44) I myself am joined unto the
“Sycamore tree, and its.arm[s] are opened unto me
‘“‘oraciously. I have come and I have clasped the
“ Utchat,' (45) and I have caused it to be seated in peace
“upon its throne. I have come to see Ra when he
“setteth, and I absorb into myself the winds [which
arise] (46) when he cometh forth, and both my hands
“are clean to adore him. I have gathered together
“Tall my members], I have gathered together [all
‘“‘my members|. I soar like a bird (47) and I descend
“upon the earth, and mine eye maketh me to walk
“thereon in my footsteps. I am the child of yesterday,
“and the Akeru® (48) gods of the earth have made me
“to come into being, and they have made me strong for
‘my moment [of coming forth]. I hide with the god
‘“ Aha-aaiu® who will walk (49) behind me, and my
‘‘members shall germinate, and my khw shall be as an
‘amulet for my body and as one who watcheth [to pro-
' T.e., the Eye of Ra or Horus which was attacked by Set.
of the night sun.
Ch, lxiv. Rubric] OF COMING FORTH BY DAY 217
“tect | my soul (50) and to defend it and to converse
“therewith ; and the company of the gods shall hearken
“unto my words.”
RUBRIC: If this chapter be known [by the deceased] he
shall be victorious both upon earth and in (51) the underworld.
He shall do whatsoever a man doeth who is upon the earth,
and he shall perform all the deeds which those do who are
[alive]. Nowit is a great protection [given] by the god. This
chapter was found (52) in the city of Khemennu inscribed in
letters of lapis-lazuli upon the block of iron which was under
the feet of this god.
In the Rubric to this Chapter as found in the Papyrus
of Mes-em-neter, the Chapter is said to have been “ dis-
“covered in the foundations of the shrine of the divine
“ Hennu! boat by the chief mason in the time of the
“king of the North and of the South, Semti (or
‘‘Tlesepti*), triumphant,” and it is there directed that
it “shall be recited by one who is ceremonially pure
“and clean, and who hath not touched women, and who
“hath not eaten flesh of animals or fish.”
' See the note to Chapter I., p. 43.
2 A king of the Ist dynasty. See also the rubric to the longer
version of the 64th from the Papyrus of Nu, infra, p. 221.
i)
H
(oe)
OF COMING FORTH BY DAY [Chap. Ixiv. 1
Chapter LXIV. (Snort VERsion)
Cuaptrern. The overseer of the house of the overseer of
the seal, Osiris Nu, triumphant, begotten of the over-
seer of the house, Amen-hetep, triumphant, saith :—
“Tam Yesterday and To-day; and I have the power
“to be born a second time. [I am] the divine hidden
(3) Soul, who createth the gods, and who giveth
“celestial meals to the divine hidden beings [in the
“Tuat (underworld) |, in Amenti, and in heaven. [I am|]
“the Rudder of the East, the Possessor of two Divine
“Faces wherein his beams are seen. (4) I am the
“Lord of those who are raised up from the dead, [the
“TLord| who cometh forth from out of the darkness.
‘“|Hail,| ye two divine Hawks who are perched upon
“your resting-places, and who hearken unto the (5)
‘things which are said by him, the thigh [of the sacri-
‘fice |1is tied to the neck, and the buttocks [are laid] upon
“the head of Amentet. May the Ur-urti! (6) goddesses
“grant such gifts unto me when my tears start from me
! T.e., Isis and Nephthys.
“as IT look on. ‘I know the abysses’ is thyname. [1]
“work for [you], O ye (7) Spirits, who are in number
“lfour] millions, [six] hundred and one thousand, and
“two hundred, and they are |in height] twelve cubits.
“1Ye] travel on joining the hands, each to each, but
“the sixth [hour], (8) which belongeth at the head of
“the Tuat (underworld), is the hour of the overthrow
“of the Fiend. [I] have come there in triumph, and
“![am] he who is in the hall (or courtyard) of the
“Tuat; (9) and the seven (?) come in his manifesta-
“tions. The strength which protecteth me is that
“which hath my Spirit under its protection, [that is]
“the blood, and the cool water, and the slaughterings
“which abound (?). I open [a way among] (10) the
“horns of all those who would do harm unto me, who
“keep themselves hidden, who make themselves adver-
‘“‘saries unto me, and those who are upon (11) their
“bellies. The Eye shall not eat (or absorb) the tears
“of the goddess Aukert.! Hail, goddess Aukert, open
“thou unto me the enclosed place, and (12) grant thou
“unto me pleasant roads whereupon I may travel.
“Who art thou, then, who consumest in the hidden
“places I am the chief in Re-stau, and [I] go in and
“come forth (13) in my name of ‘Hehi, the lord of
“millions of years [and of] the earth’; [I am] the
“maker of my name. The pregnant one hath deposited
“Tupon the earth] her load. The door by the wall is
! A name of the underworld.
\
220 OF COMING FORTH BY DAY [Chap. Ixiv. 14
“shut fast, and the (14) things of terror are overturned
“and thrown down upon the backbone (?) of the Bennw!
“bird by the two Samait goddesses.” To the Mighty
“One hath his Eye been given, and his face emitteth
“light when [he] (15) illumineth the earth, [my name
“is his name}.* I shall not become corrupt, but I
“shall come into being in the form of the Lion-god ;
“the blossoms of Shu‘ shall be in me. I am he who
“Gs never overwhelmed in the waters. Happy, yea
“happy, 1s the funeral couch of the (16) Still-heart ; he
‘maketh himself to alight upon the pool (?), and verily
‘he cometh forth [therefrom]. I am the lord of my
“life. I have come to this [place], and I have come
“forth from Re-aa-urt (17) the city of Osiris. Verily
“the things which are thine are with the Suriw deities.
“T have clasped the Sycamore tree and I have divided (?)
“it (18); Ihave opened a way for myself [among] the
“Sekhia gods of the Tuat. I have come to see him
“that dwelleth in his divine uraeus, face to face and
“eye to (19) eye, and [I] draw to myself the winds
“Twhich rise] when he cometh forth. My two eyes (?)
“are weak in my face, O Lion|-god], Babe, who dwellest
“in Utent. (20) Thou art in me and I am in thee;
‘‘and thy attributes are my attributes. I am the god
“of the Inundation (Bah), and ‘Qem-ur-she’ (21) is
_“my. name. My forms are the forms of the god
A ee.4 Osiris: * T.e., Isis and Nephthys.
Ch, Ixiv. Rubrics] OF COMING FORTH BY DAY 221
“Khepera, the hair of the earth of Tem, the hair of the
“earth of Tem. (22) I have entered in as a man of no
“understanding, and I shall come forth in the form of
“a strong Spirit, and I shall look upon my form which
“shall be that of men and women for ever and for ever.”
RUBRIC!: I, [If this chapter be known] by a man he shall
come forth by day, (23) and he shall not be repulsed at any
gate of the Tuat (underworld), either in going in or in coming
out. He shall perform [all] the transformations which his
heart shall desire for him and he shall not die; (24) behold, the
soul of [this] man shall flourish. And moreover, if [he] know
this chapter he shall be victorious upon earth and in the
underworld, and he shall perform every act of a living (25)
human being. Now it is a great protection which [hath been
given] by the god. This chapter was found in the foundations
of the shrine of Hennu by the chief mason during the reign of
His Majesty, the King of the North and of the South, Semti
(or Hesepti*), triumphant, who carried [it ] away as a mysterious
object which had never [before] been seen or looked upon.
This chapter shall be recited by a man who is ceremonially
clean and pure, who hath not eaten the flesh of animals or
fish, and who hath not had intercourse with women.
RUBRIC?: II. (1) If.this chapter be known [ by the deceased }
he shall be victorious both upon earth and in the underworld,
and he shall perform every act of a living human (2) being.
Now it is a great protection which [hath been given] by the
god.
This chapter was found in the city of Khemennu upon a
block of iron of the south, which had been inlaid [with letters]
(3) of real lapis-lazuli, under the feet of the god during the
reign of His Majesty, the King of the North and of the South,
Men-kau-Ra (Mycerinus), triumphant,® by the royal son
222 OF COMING FORTH BY DAY [Ch,Ixiv, Rubrics
Heru-ta-ta-f,| triumphant; he found it (4) when he was
journeying about to make an inspection of the temples. One
Nekht (?) was with him who was diligent in making him to
understand (?) it, and he brought it (5) to the king as a
wonderful object when he saw that it was a thing of great
mystery, which had never [before] been seen or looked upon.
This chapter (6) shall be recited by a man who is ceremonially
clean and pure, who hath not eaten the flesh of animals or fish,
and who hath not had intercourse with women. And behold,
thou shalt make a scarab of green stone, with (7) a rim
plated (?) with gold, which shall be placed in the heart of a
man, and it shall perform for him the ‘‘ opening of the mouth.”
And thou shalt anoint it with anti unguent, and thou shalt
recite over it [these] enchantments :— 4
! He was the son of Cheops, the builder of the Great Pyramid at
Gizeh.
END OF VOL. I.
LONDON:
PRINTED BY GILBERT AND RIVINGTON, LIMITED,
ST, JOUN’S HOUSE, CLERKENWELL, E.C.
Catalogue of Publications
of the
Open Court Publishing Company
Chicago, Monon Building, 324 Dearborn St.
London, Kegan Paul, Trench, Triibner & Co,
SUNDARA ROW, T.
GEOMETRICAL EXERCISES IN PAPER-FOLDING.
With Half-Tones from Photographs of Exercises. Pages, x + 148.
Cloth, $1.00 net (4s. 6d. net).
COPE.E.D:
THE PRIMARY FACTORS OF ORGANIC EVOLUTION,
1z1cuts. Pp. xvi, 547. Cloth, $2.00 (10s.),
MULLER, F. MAX.
THREE INTRODUCTORY LECTURES ON THE SCIENCE OF
THOUGHT.
128 pages. Cloth, 75c (3s. 6d.).
THREE LECTURES ON THE SCIENCE OF LANGUAGE,
112 pages. 2nd Edition. Cloth, 75c (3s. 6d.).
ROMANES, GEORGE JOHN.
DARWIN AND AFTER DARWIN.
Three Vols., $4.00. Singly, as follows:
1, THE DARWINIAN THEORY. 460 pages. 125 illustrations. Cloth, $2.00.
2. Post-DaRWINIAN Questions. Heredity and Utility. Pp. 338. $1.50.
3. Post-DaRWINIAN Questions. Isolation and Physiological Selection.
Pp. 181. $1.00.
AN EXAMINATION OF WEISMANNISM.
236 pages. Cloth, $1.00,
THOUGHTS ON RELIGION.
Third Edition, Pages, 184. Cloth, gilt top, $1.25.
SHUTE, DR. D. KERFOOT.
FIRST BOOK IN ORGANIC EVOLUTION.
g colored plates, 39 cuts. Pp. xvi+285. Price, $2.00 (7s. 6d.).
MACH, ERNST.
THE SCIENCE OF MECHANICS.
fhe 4 VY T. J. McCormack. 2nded. 250cuts. 540 pages. $1.75 net
(7s. 6d.).
POPULAR SCIENTIFIC LECTURES.
Third Edition. 415 pages. 59 cuts. Cloth, gilt top. $1.50 (7s. 6d.).
THE ANALYSIS OF THE SENSATIONS.
Pp. 208. 37 cuts, Cloth, $1.25 (6s. 6d.).
LAGRANGE, JOSEPH LOUIS.
LECTURES ON ELEMENTARY MATHEMATICS.
With portrait of the author. Pp. 172. Price, $1 00 (5s.).
DE MORGAN, AUGUSTUS.
ON THE STUDY AND DIFFICULTIES OF MATHEMATICS.
New Reprint edition with notes. Pp. viii+288. Cloth, $1.25 (5s.).
ELEMENTARY ILLUSTRATIONS OF THE DIFFERENTIAL AND
INTEGRAL CALCULUS.
New reprint edition, Price, $1.00 (5s.).
FINK, KARL.
A BRIEF HISTORY OF MATHEMATICS.
Trans. by W. W. Beman and D. E, Smith. Pp., 333. Cloth, $1.50 (5s.6d.).
SCHUBERT, HERMANN.
MATHEMATICAL ESSAYS AND RECREATIONS.
Pp. 149. Cuts, 37. Cloth, 75c (3s. 6d.).
HUC AND GABET, MM.
TRAVELS IN TARTAR\, THIBET AND CHINA,
roo engravings. Pp 28+ 660. 2 vols. $2.00 (1os.). One vol., $1.25 (5s.).
CARUS, PAUL.
THE HISTORY OF THE DEVIL, AND THE IDEA OF EVIL.
THE CROWN OF THORNS.
A Story of the Time of Christ. Illustrated. Pages, 73. Cloth, 75c
net (3s, 6d, net),
EROS AND PSYCHE.
After Apuleius. Illustrations by Paul Thumann. Pp. 125, Cl., $1.50 (6s.).
WHENCE AND WHITHER?
An Inquiry into the Nature of the Soul. 196 pages. Cloth, 75c (3s. 6d.).
THE ETHICAL PROBLEM.
Second edition, revised and enlarged. 351 pages. Cloth, $1.25 (6s. 6d.)
FUNDAMENTAL PROBLEMS.
Second edition, revised and enlarged. 372 pp. hs $1.50 (7s. 6d.).
HOMILIES OF SCIENCE.
317 pages. Cloth, Gilt Top, $1.50 (7s. 6d.),
THE IDEA OF GOD.
Fourth edition. 32 pages. Paper, 15c (9d.).
THE SOUL OF MAN.
anded. 182cuts. 482 pages. Cloth, $1.50 (6s. net).
THE CHIEF'S DAUGHTER.
A Legend of Niagara. Illustrated. Pp. 54. Cloth, $1.00,
TRUTH IN FICTION, Twetve Taves witH A MorRAL.
White and gold binding, gilt edges, Pp, 111. $1.00 (5s.).
THE RELIGION OF SCIENCE.
Second, extra edition. Pp. 103. Cloth, 50c (2s. 6d.).
PRIMER OF PHILOSOPHY
240 pages. Third Edition. Cloth, $1.00 (5s.).
THE GOSPEL OF BUDDHA. According to Old Records.
Sixth Edition, Pp. 275. Cloth, $1.00 (5s.). In German, $1.25 (6s. 6d.),
BUDDHISM AND ITS CHRISTIAN CRITICS.
Pages, 311. Cloth, $1.25 (6s. 6d.).
KARMA. A Story oF EarLty BupDDHISM.
Illustrated by Japanese artists. Crépe paper, 75c (3s. 6d,),
NIRVANA: A STory oF BuppHist PsycHOLoGy.
Japanese edition, like Karvmma. $1.00 (4s. 6d.).
LAO-TZE’S TAO TEH KING.
Chinese-English. Pp. 360. Cloth, $3.00 (15s.).
CORNILL, CARL HEINRICH.
THE PROPHETS OF ISRAEL. '
Pp., 200. Cloth, $1.00 (58.).
HISTORY OF THE PEOPLE OF ISRAEL,
Pp. vi+325. Cloth, $1.50 (7s. 6d.).
POWELL, Up W.
TRUTH AND ERROR; or, the Science of Intellection,
Pp. 423. Cloth, $1. 78 (7s. 6d.).
RIBOT DE.
THE PSYCHOLOGY OF ATTENTION.
THE DISEASES OF PERSONALITY.
THE DISEASES OF THE WILL.
Cloth, 75 cents each (3s. 6d.). Fadl set, cloth, $1:75 (9s.).
EVOLUTION OF GENERAL IDEAS.
Pp. 231. Cloth, $1.25 (5s.).
BUDGE, DR. E.°A. WALLIS.
THE BOOK OF THE DEAD.
3 vols. 420 new vignettes. Grown 8vo. Cloth, $3.75 net.
HUTCHINSON, WOODS.
THE GOSPEL ACCORDING TO DARWIN.
Pp. xii+ 241. Price, $1.50 (6s.).
FREYTAG, GUSTAV.
THE LOST MANUSCRIPT. A Novel.
2vols. 953 pages. Extra cloth, $4.00 (21s). One vol., cl., $1.00 (5s.).
MARTIN LUTHER.
Illustrated. Pp. 130, Cloth, $1.00 (5s.).
ACVAGHOSHA.
DISCOURSE ON THE AWAKENING OF FAITH in the Mah4yana.
From the Chinese by T. Suzuki. Pp., 176. Cl., $1.25 (5s. 6d.).
TRUMBULL, M. M.
THE FREE TRADE STRUGGLE IN ENGLAND.
Second Edition. 296 pages. Cloth, 75c (3s. 6d.).
WHEELBARROW: ArTICLES AND DISCUSSIONS ON THE LABOR QUESTION,
With portrait of the author, 303 pages. Cloth, $1.00 (5s.),
GOETHE AND SCHILLER'S XENIONS.
Translated by Paul Carus. Album form, Pp. 162, Cl., $1.00 (5s.),
OLDENBERG, H.
ANCIENT INDIA: ITS LANGUAGE AND RELIGIONS.
Pp. 110; Cloth, 50c (2s. 6d.),
CONWAY, MONCURE D.
SOLOMON, AND SOLOMONIC LITERATURE,
Pp. 243. Cloth, $1.50 (6s.),
DEDEKIND, R.
ESSAYS ON THE THEORY OF NUMBER.
Trans. by W. W. Beman. Pp.115. Cl., 75 cents (3s, 6d.).
GARBE, RICHARD.
THE REDEMPTION OF THE BRAHMAN. A Tate or Hinpu LIFE. |
Laid paper. Gilt top. 96 pages. Price, 75c (3s. 6d.).
THE PHILOSOPHY OF ANCIENT INDIA.
Pp. 89. Cloth, 50c (2s. 6d.).
HUEPPE, FERDINAND.
THE PRINCIPLES OF BACTERIOLOGY.
LEVY-BRUHL, PROF. L.
HISTORY OF MODERN PHILOSOPHY IN FRANCE.
_TOPINARD, DR. PAUL.
SCIENCE AND FAITH.
Pp. 374. - Cloth, $1.50 (6s. 6d.),
BINET, ALFRED.
THE PSYCHOLOGY OF REASONING.
Pp. 193. Cloth, 75c (3s. 6d.).
THE PSYCHIC LIFE OF MICRO-ORGANISMS.
Pp. 135. Cloth, 75c (3s. 6d.).
N. B. Send for our large ILLUSTRATED CATALOGUE, contain-
ing full details of our publications and of our two magazines, The
Open Court and The Montst.
The Religion of Science Library.
Bi-monthly reprints of standard works, philosophical classics, etc. Yearly,
$1.50.
No.1.
Separate copies according to prices quoted.
The Religion of Science, By Paut Carus. 25¢ (15. 6d.).
2. Three Introductory Lectures on the Science of Thought. By F. Max
MULLER. 25c (1S. 6d.).
Three Lectures on the Science of Language. F. Max MbLuER, 25¢ (1s.6d.).
The Diseases of Personality, By Tu. Ripot. 25¢ (1s. 6d.).
. The Psychology of Attention. By Tu. Ripot. 25¢ (1s. 6d.).
. The Psychic Life of Micro-Organisms. By ALFRED BINET. 25¢ (1S. 6d.).
. The Nature of the State, By Paut Carus. 15¢ (9d.).
. On Double Comsciousness. By ALFRED BINET. 15¢ (9d.).
. Fundamental Problems. By Paut Carus. 50¢ (2s. 6d,).
. The Diseases of the Will, By TH. Ripot. 25¢ (18. 6d.).
. The Origin of Language. By Lupwic Notre. 15¢ (9d.). F
. The Free Trade Struggle in England. M.M. TRUMBULL. 25¢ (1S. 6d.).
. Wheelbarrow on the Labor Question, By M. M. TRUMBULL. 35c (2s.).
. The Gospel of Buddha, By Paut Carus. 35¢ (28.). ;
. The Primer of Philosophy, By Paut Carus. 25¢ (18. 6d.).
. On Memory, and The Specific Energies of the Nervous System, By Pror.
EWALp HErinG. ‘15¢ (9d.).
. The Redemption of the Brahman, Tale of Hindu Life. By RicHARD
GARBE, 25C (1S. 6d.).
. An Examination of Weismannism, By G. J. ROMANES. 35€ (2s.).
. On Germinal Selection. By AUGUST WEISMANN. 25C (IS. 6d.).
. Lovers Three Thousand Years Ago. By T., A. Goopwin. (Out of print.)
. Popular Scientific Lectures. By Ernst Macw. 500 (2s. 6d.).
. Ancient India: Its Language and Religions. By H. OLDENBERG. 25C¢
(1s. 6d.).
. The Prophets of Israel. By Pror. C. H. CorniLy, 25¢ (1. 6d.).
. Homilies of Science. By PAUL CaRuUS. 35€ (28.).
. Thoughts on Religion, By G.]. RoMANES. 50¢ (2s. 6d.).
. The Philosophy of Ancient India, By ProF. RICHARD GARBE, 25C (IS. 6d.).
. Martin Luther. By Gustav FREyTAG. 25¢ (1S. 6d.).
. English Secularism, By GEORGE JAcoB HoLyoakE, 25¢ (1S. 6d.).
. On Orthogenesis, By TH. EIMER. 25¢ (1S. 6d.). .
. Chinese Philosophy. By PAuL Carus. 25¢ (1S. 6d.).
. The Lost Manuscrift, By Gustav FREyYTAG. 60c (3s.).
. A Mechanico-Phystological Theory of Organic Evolution, By CARL VON
NAEGELI, 15c (9d.).
. Chinese Fiction. By Dr. GEORGE T. CANDLIN. 15¢ (9d.),
. Mathematical Essays and Recreations. By H. SCHUBERT. 25¢ (1S. 6d.).
. The Ethical Froblem, By Paut Carus. 500¢ (2s. 6d.).
. Buddhism and Its Christian Critics, By Paut Carus. 50¢ (2s. 6d.).
. Psychology for Beginners. By Hiram M. STANLEY. 20C (IS.).
. Discourse on Method, By DESCARTES. 25c (1s. 6d.).
. The Dawn of a New Era. By Paut Carus. 15¢ (9d.).
. Kant and Spencer. By Paut Carus, 20€ (Is.),
. The Soul of Man. By Paut Carus. 75¢ (3s. 6d.).
. World' s Congress Addresses. By C. C. Bonney. 15¢ (9d.).
. The Gospel According to Darwin. By Woops HutTcuinson. 50€ (23. 6d.).
. Whence and Whither, By Paut Carus. 25¢ (1s. 6d.).
. Enquiry Concerning Human Understanding. By Davip HuME. 25¢
(1s. 6d.).
. Enquiry Concerning the Principles of Morals, By David HuME, 25c
(1s. 6d.).
. The Psychology of Reasoning, By ALFRED BINET. 25¢ (1s. 6d.).
. The Principles of Human Knowledge. By GEORGE BERKELEY. 25C (ts.6d.).
. Three Dialogues Between Hylas and Philonous, By GEORGE BERKELEY.
25c (1s. 6d.).
. Public Worship: A Study in. the Psychology of Religion, By Joun P.
HyLan. 25c (1s. 6d.),
. Descartes’ Meditations, with Selections from the Principles, 35c (2s.).
. Kant' s Prolegomena,. 50c (2s. 6d.). (In preparation.)
The Open Court Publishing Company
"J - DASE DUE an
UN 24
i)
es a 7 i ae ae ~ rap
a 2 ,
5 —_ a 7 a
‘ a]
GAYLORD
i
A,
fe. 1]
ww.
nal
J
re
om Li nd
2400. Rides Res
Borkeiey <3 :
For 1 rene weis ca Lief Lupe
All items are oe
eso
at
Chapter LXV
AND OF GAINING THE MASTERY OVER ENEMIES. The
overseer of the house of the overseer of the seal, Nu,
saith :— (2)
“Ra sitteth in his habitation of millions of years,
“and he hath gathered together the company of the
“ gods, with those divine beings, whose faces are hidden,
VOL. II. B
226 OF CONQUERING ENEMIES [Chap. Ixv. 3
“who dwell in the Temple of Khepera, who eat (3) the
“god Bah’ and who drink the drink-offerings which
“are brought into the celestial regions of light; and
“conversely. Grant that I may take possession of the
“captives (4) of Osiris, and never let me have my being
‘among the fiends of Suti! Hail, let me sit upon his
“folds in the habitation of the god User-ba. (5)
“Grant thou that I may sit upon the throne of Ra, and
“Jet me have possession of my body before the god Seb.
“Grant thou that Osiris may come forth triumphant
“over Suti [and over] the night-watchers (6) of Suti,
“and over the night-watchers of the Crocodile, yea the
‘“night-watchers of the Crocodile, whose faces are
“hidden and who dwell in the divine Temple of the
‘“ King of the North in the apparel of the gods on the
“sixth day of the festival, (7) whose snares are like
“unto everlastingness and whose cords are like unto
“eternity. I have seen the god Abet-ka placing the
“cord; the child is tied with (8) fetters, and the rope of
“the god Ab-ka is drawn tight (?)..... Behold me.
“Tam born, and I come forth in the form of a living
‘“ Khu, (9) and the human beings who are upon the
‘earth ascribe praise [unto me]. Hail, Mer, who doest
“these things for me, and who art put an end to by the
“vigour of Ra, grant thou that I may see Ra; (10)
“orant thou that I may come forth against my enemies ;
“and grant thou that I may be victorious over them in
9
“the presence of the sovereign princes of the great god
“who are in the presence of the great god. If, repuls-
“ing [me], thou dost not (11) allow me to come forth
“against my Enemy and to be victorious over him
“before the sovereign princes, then may Hapi—who
“liveth upon law and order—not come forth into
‘heaven—now he liveth by Maat—(12) and may Ra—
“who feedeth upon fish—not descend into the waters!
“And then, verily shall Ra—who feedeth upon law
“and order—come forth into heaven, and then, verily,
“(13) shall Hapi—who feedeth upon fish—descend
“into the waters; and then, verily, the great day
“upon the earth shall not be in its season. I have
“come against my Enemy, (14) he hath been given
“unto me, he hath come to an end, and I have gotten
“possession [of him] before the sovereign princes.”
Chapter LXVI
pay. ‘The scribe Mahu saith :—
“T have knowledge. JI was conceived by (2) the
“‘ooddess Sekhet, and the goddess Neith gave birth to
“me. I am Horus, and [I have] (3) come forth from the
“Hye of Horus. I am Uatchit who came forth from
“Horus. I am Horus and [ fly up (4) and perch
“myself upon the forehead of Ra in the bows of his
“boat which is in heaven.”
NS
Ge
e)
OF OPENING THE UNDERWORLD | [Chap. Ixvii.
Chapter LXVII
worLp. The overseer of the house of the overseer of
the seal, Nu, triumphant, saith :— (2)
“The chamber of those who dwell in Nu is opened,
‘‘and the footsteps of those who dwell with the god of
“Light are set free. The chamber of Shu is opened,
“and he cometh forth; and I shall come forth (3)
“outside, and I shall advance from my territory(?), I
shall recelve iy ety and I shall lay firm hold upon
“the tribute in the House of the Chief of his dead.
(4) I shall advance to my throne which is in the boat
“of Ra. I shall not be molested, and I shall not suffer
‘shipwreck from my throne which is im the boat of Ra,
“(5) the mighty one. Hail, thou that shinest and
“oivest light from Hent-she !”
iS)
Oo
la
Chapter LXVIII
DAY. The overseer of the house of the overseer of the
- seal, Nu, triumphant, saith :—
“The doors of heaven are opened for me, the doors
“of earth are opened for me, the bars and bolts of Seb
“are opened for me, (3) and the first temple hath been
“unfastened for me by the god Petra. Behold, I was
“ouarded and watched, [but now] I am released ;
“behold, his hand had tied cords round me and his
“hand had darted upon me (4) in the earth. MRe-hent!
“hath been been opened for me and Re-hent hath been
! T.e,, the entrance to one of the great celestial canals.
232 OF COMING FORTH BY DAY [Chap, Ixviii, 5
‘“‘unfastened before me, Re-hent hath been given unto
“me, and I shall come forth by day into whatsoever
“place I please. Ihave gained the mastery over my
“heart; (5) I have gained the mastery over my
“breast (?); I have gained the mastery over my two
“hands; I have gained the mastery over my two
“feet; I have gained the mastery over my mouth;
“T have gained (6) the mastery over my whole body ;
“T have gained the mastery over sepulchral offerings ;
“T have gained the mastery over the waters; I have
‘‘oained the mastery over the air; I have gained the
‘mastery (7) over the canal; I have gained the
“mastery over the river and over the land; I have
‘‘oained the mastery over the furrows ; I have gained
“the mastery over the male workers for me; (8) I have
‘“oained the mastery over the female workers for me in
“the underworld ; I have gained the mastery over [all]
“the things which were ordered to be done for me
‘upon the earth, according to the entreaty which ye ~
“spake for me (9) [saying], ‘ Behold, let him live upon
“the bread of Seb.’ That which is an abomination
“unto me, I shall not eat, [nay] I shall live upon
“cakes [made] of white grain, and my ale shall be
“|made] of the red grain (10) of Hapi.t In a clean
“place shall I sit on the ground beneath the foliage of
“the date palm of the goddess Hathor, who dwelleth in
“the spacious Disk (11) as it advanceth to Annu
! T.e., the Nile.
“ (Heliopolis), having the books of the divine words
“of the writings of the god Thoth. I have gained the
“mastery over my heart; I have gained the mastery
“over my heart’s place (or breast) (12); I have gained
“the mastery over my mouth; I have gained the
“mastery over my two hands; I have gained the
“mastery over the waters; I have gained the mastery
“over the canal; I have gained the mastery over (13)
“the river; I have gained the mastery over the
“furrows ; I have gained the mastery over the men
“who work for me; I have gained the mastery over
“the women who work (14) for me in the underworld;
“T have gained the mastery over [all] the things which
“were ordered to be done for me upon earth and in the
“underworld. I shall lift myself up on my left side,
“and I shall place myself on my right side; (15) I
“shall lift myself up on my right side, and I shall
“place myself [on my left side]. I shall sit down, I
“shall stand up, and I shall place myself in [the path
“of]| the wind (16) like a guide who is well prepared.”
RUBRIC: If this composition be known [by the deceased]
he shall come forth by day, and he shall be in a position to
journey about over the earth among the living, and he shall
never suffer diminution, (17) never, never.
Chapter LXIX
“T am the Fire-god, the divine brother of the Fire-
“ood, and [I am] Osiris the brother of Isis. My divine
‘son, together with his mother Isis, hath avenged me
‘on mine enemies. (3) My enemies have wrought
“every [kind of] evil, therefore their arms, and hands,
“and feet, have been fettered by reason of their wicked-
“ness which they have wrought (4) upon me. I am
“Osiris, the first-born of the divine womb, the first-
“born of the gods, and the heir of my father Osiris-
“Seb (?). I am Osiris, the lord of the heads (5) that
“live, mighty of breast and powerful of back, with a
‘phallus which goeth to the remotest limits [where]
“men and women |live]. I am Sah (Orion) who
“travelleth over his domain and who journeyeth along
“before (6) the stars of heaven, [which is] the belly of
“my mother Nut; she conceived me through her love,
‘“‘and she gave birth to me because it was her will so to
“do, I am (7) Anpu (Anubis) on the day of the god
“Sepa. I am the Bull at the head of the meadow. I,
“even I, am Osiris who imprisoned his father together
“with his mother (8) on the day of making the great
“slaughter ; now, [his] father is Seb, and [his] mother
“is Nut. I am Horus, the first-born of Ra of the
“risings. I am Anpu (Anubis) [on the day of] (9)
“the god Sepa. I, even I, am the lord Tem. I am
“QOsiris. Hail, thou divine first-born, who dost enter
“and dost speak before the divine Scribe and Door-
“keeper of Osiris, grant that (10) Imay come, I have
“become a spirit, I have been judged, I have become a
“divine being, I have come, and I have avenged mine
“own body. Ihave taken up my seat by the divine
“birth-chamber (11) of Osiris, and I have destroyed
“the sickness and suffering which were there. I have
“become mighty, and I have become a divine being
“by the side of the birth-chamber of Osiris, I am
“brought forth with him, I renew my youth, (12) I
“renew my youth, I take possession of my two thighs
“which are in the place where is Osiris, and I open
“the mouth of the gods therewith, I take my seat by
“his side, and Thoth cometh forth, (13) and [I am|
“strengthened in heart with thousands of cakes upon
“the altars (14) of my divine father, and with my
“beasts, and with my cattle, and with my red feathered
‘‘fowl, (15) and with my oxen, and with my geese, and
“with my ducks, for Horus my Chieftain, and with the
“offerings which I make to Thoth, and with the sacri-
“fices which I offer up to An-heri-ertitsa.”
236 OF COMING FORTH BY DAY [Chap. Ixx.
Chapter LXxX
“T have sacrificed unto An-heri-ertitsa, and IT am
“decreed to be strengthened in heart, for I have made
“offerings at the altars of my divine father (2) Osiris ;
“Trule in Tattu and I lift myself up over his land.
‘“T sniff the wind of the east by its hair; I lay hold
‘upon the north wind by its (8) hair; I seize and hold
“fast to the west wind by its body, and I go round
“about heaven on its four sides; I lay hold upon the
“south wind by (4) its eye, and I bestow air upon the
“venerable beings [who are in the underworld] along
“with the eating of cakes,”
RUBRIC: If this composition be known [by the deceased]
(5) upon earth he shall come forth by day, and he shall have
the faculty of travelling about among the living, and his name
shall never perish,
ho
Oo
Ny
Chapter LXXI
pAy. The libationer, the lord of reverence, Nebseni,
saith :—
“ Hail, thou hawk who risest in heaven, thou lord of
“the goddess Meh-urt! (2) Strengthen thou me ac-
“cording as thou hast strengthened thyself, and show
“thyself upon the earth, O thou that returnest and
“ withdrawest thyself, and let thy will be done.”
“Behold the god of One Face (3) is with me. [I
“‘am| the hawk which is within the shrine; and I open
“that which is upon the hangings thereof, Behold
“ Horus, the son of Isis.”
“{Behold] Horus the son of Isis! (4) Strengthen
“thou me, according as thou hast strengthened thyself,
“and show thyself upon earth, O thou that returnest
“and withdrawest thyself, and let thy will be done.”
“Behold, (5) the god of One Face is with me. [I
“am]| the hawk in the southern heaven, and [I am]
“Thoth in the northern heaven; I make peace with
“the raging fire and I bring Maat (6) to him that
“loveth her.”
“Behold Thoth, even Thoth! Strengthen thou me
“according as thou hast strengthened thyself, and
“shew thyself upon earth, O thou that returnest and
(7) withdrawest thyself, and let thy will be done.”
“Behold the god of One Face is with me. I am the
“Plant (8) of the region where nothing sprouteth, and
“the blossom of the hidden horizon.”
‘Behold Osiris, yea Osiris! Strengthen thou me
“according as thou hast strengthened thyself, (9) and
“show thyself upon earth, O thou that returnest and
‘withdrawest thyself, and let thy will be done.”
“Behold, the god of One Face (10) is with me.
“Hail, thou who [standest] upon thy legs; in thine
“hour,” or (as others say), “Hail, thou who art
‘victorious upon thy legs, in thine (11) hour, thou
“Jord of the divine T' win-gods,' who livest [in] the
“divine Twin-gods, strengthen thou me according as
“thou hast strengthened thyself, and-(12) show thyself
“upon earth, O thou that returnest and withdrawest
“thyself, and let thy will be done.”
“Behold, the god of One Face is with me. (13)
“Hail, thou Nekhen who art in thine egg, thou lord
“of the goddess Meh-urt, strengthen thou me accord-
“jing as thou hast strengthened thyself, (14) and show
“thyself upon earth, O thou that returnest and with-
“ drawest thyself, and let thy will be done.”
“Behold, the god of One Face is with (15) me.
“The god Sebek hath stood up within his ground,
“and the goddess Neith hath stood up within her
“plantation, O thou that returnest and withdrawest
“(16) thyself, show thyself upon earth and let thy
“will be done.”
“Behold, the god of One Face is with me. Hail, ye
“Seven Beings! who make decrees, who (17) support
“the Scales on the night of the judgment of the
“ Utchat, who cut off heads, who hack necks in
“pieces, who take possession of hearts by violence
“and rend the places (18) where hearts are fixed,
“who make slaughterings in the Lake of Fire, I
“know you and I know your names, therefore know
“ye me even as (19) I know your names. I come
“forth to you, therefore come ye forth to me, for ye
1 These are the seven Spirits whose names are given in Chapter
XVILI., line 103 ff.; they are related in some way to the goddess
Meh-urt, who is identified with the Eye of Ra, and some would see
in them the Seven Stars of the constellation of the Great Bear.
“live in me and I would live in you. Make ye me to
“De vigorous by means of that which is in your hands,
“that is to say, by the rod of power which is (20) in
“your hands. Decree ye for me life by [your] speech
“year by year; give me multitudes of years over and
“above my years of life, and multitudes of months over
“and above my months (21) of life, and multitudes of
“days over and above my days of life, and multitudes
‘of nights over and above my nights of life; and grant
“that I may come forth and shine upon my statue ;
“and [grant me] (22) air for my nose, and let my eyes
“have the power to see among those divine beings who
“dwell in the horizon on the day when evil-doing and
“wrong are justly assessed.”
RUBRIC: If this chapter be recited for the deceased he
shall be strong upon earth before Ra, and he shall have a
comfortable burial (07 tomb) with Osiris, and it shall be of
great benefit to a man in the underworld. Sepulchral bread
shall be given unto him, and he shall come forth into the
presence [of Ra] day by day, and every day, regularly, and
continually.!
op. cit., Bd. II. p. 153).
Ch, Ixxii, 3] OF PASSING THROUGH THE TOMB 241
Chapter LXXII
Amenet.! Behold the scribe Nebseni, triumphant,
who saith :—
“Homage to you, O ye lords of Kas, ye who are
“without (2) sin and who live for the limitless and
‘infinite aeons of time which make up eternity, I
“have opened up a way for myself to you! I have
“become a spirit (3) in my forms, I have gained the
“mastery over my enchantments, and [ am decreed
! A section of the underworld, or of the tomb.
VOL, II, C
242 OF PASSING THROUGH THE TOMB (Ch, Ixxii..4
“to be a spirit; (4) therefore deliver ye me from the
“crocodile [which liveth in] this country of right
“and truth. Grant ye to me my mouth that I may
“speak therewith, (5) and cause that my sepulchral
‘“‘meals be placed in my hands in your presence, for I
“know you, and I know (6) your names, and I know
“also the name of the mighty god, before whose nose
“ve set your celestial food; and his name is ‘Tekem,’
“(7) [When] he openeth up his path in the eastern
“horizon of heaven, and [when] he fluttereth down in
“‘the western horizon of heaven (8), may he carry me
“along with him and may I be safe and sound! Let
“not the Mesget’ make an end of me, let not the Fiend
“oain the mastery (9) over me, let me not be turned
“back at your portals, and (10) let not your doors be
“shut in my face, because my cakes are in the city of
“Pe and my ale is in (11) the city of Tep. And there,
“in the celestial mansions of heaven which my divine
“father Tem hath stablished, let my hands lay hold
(12) upon the wheat and the barley which shall be
‘“‘oiven unto me therein in abundant measure, and may
“the son of mine own body make [ready] for me my
‘food therein, And grant ye unto me therein sepul-
‘“‘chral meals, and incense, and wax, and all the heau-
“tiful and (13) pure things whereon the god liveth, in
“very deed for ever in all (14) the transformations
“which it pleaseth me [to perform]; and grant me
1 A place where tortures are inflicted on the enemies of Ra.
Ch. Ixxii, Rubric] OF PASSING THROUGH THE TOMB 243
“the power to float down and to sail up the stream
“in Sekhet-Aarru [and may I reach Sekhet-hetep !]
“ (15) I am the double Lion-god.”
RUBRIC!: (1) If (2) this chapter be known [by the deceased ]
upon earth, [or if it be done] in writing upon [his] coffin, he
shall come forth by (3) day in all the forms which he is pleased
[to take], and he shall enter in to [his] place and shall not be
driven back. (4) And cakes, and ale, and joints of meat upon
the altar of Osiris shall be given unto him; and he shall enter
(5) in peace into Sekhet-aarru to know the decree of him who
dwelleth in Tattu; (6)there shall wheat and barley be given unto
him; there shall he flourish as he did (7) upon earth; and he
shall do whatsoever it pleaseth him to do, even as the company
of the gods which is in (8) the underworld, continually, and
regularly, for millions of times.
Chapter LXXIV
AND OF COMING FORTH UPON THE EARTH. (2) The
overseer of the house of the overseer of the seal, Nu,
triumphant, saith :—
“Perform thy work, O Seker,' perform thy work, O
“Seker, O thou [who dwellest in thy house], and who
“Tstandest| on [thy] feet in the underworld! I am the
“ood who sendeth forth rays of light over the Thigh of
up” in his coffin.
(3) heaven, and I come forth to heaven and I sit
“myself down by the God of Light (Khu). Hail, I
“have become helpless! Hail, I have become help-
“less! but I go forward. I have become helpless, I
“have become helpless (4) in the regions of those who
“plunder in the underworld.”
Chapter LXXV
(1) Tue Cuaprer or gourneyinc To Annu
(HELIOPOLIS) AND OF RECEIVING A THRONE THEREIN.
The overseer of the house of the overseer of the seal,
Nu, triumphant, saith :—(2)
“T have come forth from the uttermost parts of the
246 OF JOURNEYING TO ANNU [Chap. Ixxv. 3
“earth, and [I have] received my apparel (?) at the
“will (?) of the Ape. I penetrate into the holy habita-
‘‘tions of those who are in [their] shrines (07 coffins),
(3) I force my way through the habitations of the god
“Remrem, and I arrive in the habitations of the god
“‘ Akhsesef, I travel on through the holy chambers, and
“T pass into the Temple of the god (4) Kemkem. The
“Buckle hath been given unto me, it [hath placed] its
“hands upon me, it hath decreed [to my service] its
“sister Khebent, and its mother Kehkehet. It placeth
“me (5) in [the eastern part of heaven wherein Ra
“viseth and is exalted every day; and I rise therein
“and travel onward, and I become a spiritual body
“(sih) like the god, and they set me]! (6) on that
“holy way on which Thoth journeyeth when he goeth
“to make peace between the two Fighting-gods (i.e.,
‘Horus and Set). He journeyeth, he journeyeth to
“the city of Pe, and he cometh to the city of Tepu.”
' The words in brackets are supplied from Nayille, op. cit.,
Bd. II. p. 158.
Chapter LXXVI
HIMSELF INTO WHATEVER HE PLEASETH. (2) The over-
seer of the house of the overseer of the seal, Nu,
triumphant, saith :—
“T have come into the House of the King by means
“of the mantis! (abit) which led me hither. Homage
(Mantis religiosw), an insect of the Mantidae class. Its hips are
greatly elongated, and the thigh bears on its curved underside a
channel armed on each side by strong movable spines. Into this
channel the stout shin bone is capable of closing like the blade of a
pen-knife, its sharp serrated edges being able to cut and hold.
With its head raised upon the much-elongated and semi-erect
prothorax, and with the half-opened forelimbs held outwards in
the characteristic devotional attitude, it rests motionless upon the
four posterior limbs waiting for prey, or occasionally stalks it with
slow and silent movements, finally seizing it with its knife blades
and devouring it. This insect was greatly honoured in Egypt and
Nubia, and the Greeks attributed to it supernatural powers ; the
Arabs, who call it ‘‘ marka‘” or ‘‘ masgad,” declare that it always
prays with its head turned towards Mecca !
248 THE TRANSFORMATION INTO [Chap. Ixxvi. 3
“to thee, (8) O thou who fliest into heaven, and dost
“shine upon the son of the white crown, and dost
‘protect the white crown, let me have my existence
“with thee! I have gathered together the great
“ood|s], I am mighty, I have made my way and I
“have travelled along thereon.”
Chapter LXXVIL
FORMATION INTO A HAWK OF GOLD, The overseer of
the house of the overseer of the seal, Nu, triumphant,
saith :—(2)
“T have risen, I have risen like the mighty hawk [of
“oold] that cometh forth from his egg ; I fly (3) and I
“alight like the hawk which hath a back four cubits
“wide, and the wings of which are like unto the
“mother-of-emerald of the south. (4) I have come
‘from the interior of the Sektet boat, and my heart
“hath been brought unto me from the mountain of
“the east. I have alighted (5) upon the Afet boat,
‘and those who were dwelling in their companies have
“been brought unto me, and they bowed low in paying
“(6) homage unto me and in saluting me with cries of
“joy. I have risen, and I have gathered myself to-
“oether like the beautiful hawk (7) of gold, which
“hath the head of a Bennu bird, and Ra entereth in
“day by day to hearken unto my words; I have taken
“my seat among those (8) first-born gods of Nut. I
‘am stablished, and the divine Sekhet-hetep is before
(9) me, I have eaten therein, I have become a spirit
“therein, I have an abundance therein—as much as I
“desire—the god Nepra hath given to me my throat,
“and I have gained the mastery over (10) that which
“ouardeth (or belongeth to) my head.”
THE TRANSFORMATION INTO [Chap, Ixxviii. x
iS)
On
o)
Chapter LXXVIIL
FORMATION INTO A DIVINE HAWK. ‘The overseer of
the house of the overseer of the seal, Nu, triumphant,
saith :—
“Hail, Great God, come now (2) to Tattu! Make
“thou smooth for me the ways and let me go round
“about [to visit] my thrones; I have renewed (?)
“myself, and I have raised myself up. O grant thou
*“that I may be feared, (3) and make thou me to be a
“terror. Let the gods of the underworld be afraid of
‘‘me, and may they fight for me in their habitations
“which are therein. (4) Let not him that would do
=
“me harm draw nigh unto me, or injure (?) me, in the
“House of Darkness, that. is, he that clotheth and
“covereth the feeble one, and whose [name] is
“hidden; (5) and let not the gods act likewise
“towards me. [Hail], ye gods, who hearken unto
“Tlmy] speech! Hail, ye rulers, who are among the
“followers of Osiris! Be ye therefore silent, O ye
“gods, (6) when one god speaketh unto another, for he
“hearkeneth unto right and truth; and what I speak
“unto [him] do thou also speak for me then, O Osiris.
“Grant thou that I may journey round about |[accord-
“ing to] that which cometh forth from my mouth
“concerning me, (7) and grant that I may see thine
“own Form (or forms), and the dispositions of thy
“Souls. Grant thou that I may come forth, and that
“T may have power over my legs, and that I may have
“my existence there like (8) unto that of Neb-er-tcher
“who is over [all]. May the gods of the underworld
“fear me, and may they fight for me in their habi-
“tations, Grant thou that I may move along therein
“(9) together with the divine beings who journey
“onwards, and may I be stablished upon my resting-
“place like the Lord of Life. May I be joined unto
“Tsis the divine lady, and may she protect me (10)
“from him that would do an injury unto me; and let
“not any one come to see the divine one naked and
“helpless. May I journey on, may I come into the
“uttermost (11) parts of heaven. I exchange speech
52 THE TRANSFORMATION INTO [Chap. Ixxviii. 12
“with the god Seb, I make supplication for divine
“food from Neb-er-tcher ; the gods of the underworld
“have fear of me, and they (12) fight for me in their
“habitations when they see that thou hast provided
“me with food, both of the fowl of the air and of the
“fish of the sea. I am one of those Khus who dwell
“with (13) the divine Khu, and I have made my form
“like unto his divine Form, when he cometh forth and
“maketh himself manifest in Tattu. [I am] a spiritual
“body (sah) (14) and possess my soul, and will speak
“unto thee the things which concern me. O grant
“thou that I may be feared, and make thou me to be
“a terror; let the gods of the underworld be afraid of
“me, (15) and may they fight for me in their habita-
“tions. I, even I, am the Khu who dwelleth with the
“divine Khu, whom the god Tem himself hath created,
“(16) and who hath come into being from the blossom,
“(c.e., the eyelashes) of his eye; he hath made to have
“existence, and he hath made to be glorious (t.e., to be
“ Thus), and he hath made mighty thereby those who
“have their existence along with him. Behold, he is
“the only One in Nu, (17) and they sing praises (or
‘“‘do homage) unto him [when] he cometh forth from
“the horizon, and the gods and the Khus who have
“come into being along with him ascribe [the lordship
of] terror unto him.”
“Tam one of those worms (?) which the eye of the
“Lord, the only One, (18) hath created. And behold,
‘““when as yet Isis had not given birth to Horus, I had
“oerminated, and had flourished, and I had become
“aged, (19) and I had become greater than those who
“dwelt with the divine Khu, and who had come into
“being along with him. And TI had risen up like the
“divine hawk, and Horus made for me a spiritual body
“(20) containing his own soul, so that I might take
“possession of all that belonged unto Osiris in the
“underworld. The double Lion-god, the governor of
“the things which belong to the Temple of the nemmes
“crown, (21) who dwelleth in his secret abode, saith
“Tunto me] :—‘ Get thee back to the uttermost parts of
“heaven, for behold, inasmuch as through thy form of
“Horus thou hast become a spiritual body (sd@h) the
“nemmes crown is not for thee; but (22) behold,
“thou hast the power of speech even to the uttermost
“parts of heaven. And I, the guardian, took posses-
“sion of the things of Horus [which belonged] unto
“ Osiris in the underworld, and Horus told aloud unto
“me (23) the things which his divine father Osiris
“spake unto him in years [gone by] on the day of his
“own burial. I have given unto thee! the nemmes
“crown through the double Lion-god that thou mayest
“pass onward (24) and mayest come to the heavenly
“path, and that those who dwell in the uttermost
“parts of the horizon may see thee, and that the
“gods of the underworld may see thee and may fight
“for thee (25) in their habitations. And of them is
1 Literally, ‘‘ Thou hast given unto me.”
254 THE TRANSFORMATION INTO _ [Chap. Ixxviii, 26
“ Aahet.! The gods, each and all of them, who are
“the warders of the shrine of the Lord, the only one,
“have fallen before my words.”
“Hail! (26) He that is exalted upon his tomb is on
“my side, and he hath bound [upon my head] the
‘““nemmes crown, by the decree of the double Lion-god
“on my behalf, and the god Aahet hath prepared a
“way forme. I, even I, am exalted (27) in my tomb,
“and the double Lion-god hath bound the nemmes
‘crown upon my [head], and he hath also given unto
‘‘me the double hairy covering of my head. He hath
“stablished my heart through his own backbone, he
‘hath stablished my heart through his own (28) great
“and exceeding strength, and I shall not fall through
“Shu. I make my peace with the beautiful divine
‘Brother, the lord of the two uraei, adored be he!
“JT, even I, am he who knoweth the roads through
“the sky (29), and the wind thereof is in my body.
“The bull which striketh terror [into men| shall not
“drive me back, and I shall pass on to the place where
“lieth the ship-wrecked mariner on the border of the
“Sekhet-neheh (.e., Field of illimitable time), (30)
“and I shall journey on to the night and sorrow of
“the regions of Amenti.
“O Osiris, I shall come each day into the House of
“the double Lion-god, and I shall come forth there-
1 The variants are Aahet At, Aahet Ateh, and one papyrus gives
the words: ‘‘I am the great god”; see Naville, op. cit., Bd, II,
p- 167.
Chap, Ixxviil. 37] A DIVINE HAWK 25
OL
“from into the House of (31) Isis, the divine lady. I
“shall behold sacred things which are hidden, and I
“shall be led on to the secret and holy things, even as
“they have granted unto me (32) to see the birth of
“the Great God. Horus hath made me to be a spiritual
“body through his soul, [and I see what is therein. If
“T speak near the mighty ones of Shu they repulse my
“opportunity. I am the guardian and I] take posses-
“sion of the things which Horus had from Osiris in
“the underworld, I, even I, (83) am Horus who
“dwelleth in the divine Khu. [I] have gained power
“over his crown, I have gained power over his radiance,
“and I have travelled over the remote, illimitable
“parts of (84) heaven. Horus is upon his throne,
“Horus is upon his royal seat. My face is like
“unto that of the divine hawk, my strength is like
“unto that of the divine hawk, and I am one who
“hath been fully equipped by his divine Lord. I
“shall come forth to Tattu, (85) I shall see Osiris, I
“shall pay homage to him on the right hand and on
“the left, I shall pay homage unto Nut, and she shall
“Jook upon me, and the gods shall look upon me,
“tooether with the Hye of Horus who (36) is without
“sight (?) They (i.e., the gods) shall make their arms
“to come forth unto me. I rise up [as] a divine
“Power, and [I] repulse him that would subject me to
“restraint. They open unto me the holy paths, they
‘see (37) my form, and they hear that which I speak.”
“!Down] upon your faces, ye gods of the Tuat
“ (underworld), who would resist me with your faces
“and oppose me with your powers, who lead along
“the stars which never (38) rest, and who make the
“holy paths unto the Hemati abode [where is] the
“Tord of the exceedingly mighty and terrible Soul.
“Horus hath commanded that ye lift up your faces
“so that I may (39) look upon you. I have risen
“up like the divine hawk, and Horus hath made for
“me a spiritual body, through his own soul, to take
“possession of that which belongeth to Osiris (40) in
“the Tuat (underworld). I have bound up the gods
“with divine tresses, and [ have travelled on to those
“who ward their Chambers, and who were on both
“sides of me. I have made my roads and I have (41)
“journeyed on and have reached those divine beings
“who inhabit their secret dwellings, and who are
“warders of the Temple of Osiris. I have spoken
“unto them with strength, and have made them to
“know (42) the most mighty power of him that is
“provided with two horns [to fight] against Suti;
“and I make them to know concerning him that hath
“taken possession of the divine food, and who is pro-
“vided with the Might of Tem. (43) May the gods of
“the underworld [order] a prosperous journey for me !
“OQ ye gods who inhabit your secret dwellings, and
‘who are warders of the Temple of Osiris, and whose
“numbers are great and multitudinous, grant ye (44)
“that I may come unto you. I have bound up and I
“have gathered together the powers of Kesemu-enenet,”
or (as others say), ‘‘ Kesemiu-enenet ; and I have made
“holy (45) the Powers of the paths of those who watch
“and ward the roads of the horizon, and who are the
“ouardians of the horizon of Hemati which is in
“heaven. I have stablished habitations for Osiris, I
“have made the ways holy (46) for him, I have done
“that which hath been commanded, I have come forth
“to Tattu, I have seen Osiris, I have spoken unto him
“concerning the matters of his first-born son whom
“*(47) he loveth and concerning the wounding of the
“heart of Suti, and I have seen the divine one who is
“without life. Yea, I have made them to know con-
“cerning the counsels of the gods which Horus carried
“out (48) while his father Osiris was not [with him],
“Hail, Lord, thou most mighty and terrible Soul!
“ Verily I, even I, have come, look thou upon me, (49)
“and do thou make me to be exalted. I have made my
“way through thy Tuat (underworld), and I have
“opened up the paths which belong to heaven and
“also those which belong to earth, and I have suf:
“fered no opposition therein. (50) Exalted [be thou]
“upon thy throne, O Osiris! Thou hast heard fair
“things, O Osiris! Thy strength is vigorous, O Osiris.
“Thy head is fastened unto thee, O Osiris. Thy brow
“is stablished, (51) O Osiris. Thy heart is glad, [O
“QOsiris|. Thy speech (?) is stablished, [O Osiris], and
“thy princes rejoice, Thou art stablished like the
“Bull of Amentet. (52) Thy son Horus hath risen
“Jike the sun upon thy throne, and all life is with
VOL, II, D
258 TRANSFORMATION INTO THE [Chap, Ixxviii. 53
“him. Millions of years minister unto him, and
‘millions of years hold him in fear; the company
“of the gods are his servants, and the company of
“the gods hold him in fear. The god Tem, (53)
“the Governor and only One of the gods, hath
“spoken [these things], and his word passeth not
“away. Horus is both the divine food and the
“sacrifice. [He] hath passed on (?) to gather to-
“oether [the members of] his divine father (54) ;
“Horus is [his] deliverer, Horus is [his] deliverer.
‘Horus hath sprung from the water of his divine
“father and [from his] decay. He hath become the
“Governor of Egypt. The gods labour for him, and
“they toil for him for (55) millions of years; and he
‘hath made to live millions of years through his Hye,
“the only One of its Lord (ov Neb-s), Nebt-er-tcher.”
Chapter LXXIX
The overseer of the house of the overseer of the seal,
Nu, triumphant, saith :— (2)
“T am the god Tem, the maker of heaven, the creator
“of things which are, who cometh forth from the earth,
“who maketh to come into being the seed which is
“sown, the lord of things which shall be, who gave
“birth to the gods; [I am] the great god who made
“himself, (3) the lord of life, who maketh to flourish
“the company of the gods. Homage to you, O ye
“Jords of divine things (or of creation), ye pure beings
“whose abodes are hidden! Homage to you, O ye
“everlasting lords, (4) whose forms are hidden and
“whose shrines are hidden in places which are un-
“known! Homage to you (5) O ye gods, who dwell
“in the Tenait (?)! Homage to you, O ye gods of the
“circuit of the flooded lands of Qebhu! Homage to
“you, O ye gods who live in Amentet! (6) Homage
“to you, O ye company of the gods who dwell in Nut!
“Grant ye that I may come unto you, for I am pure,
“(7) I am divine, 1 am a khu, I am strong, I am
“endowed with a soul (ov I am mighty), and I have
“brought unto you incense, and sweet-smelling gums,
‘and natron ; I have made an end of the spittle which
“floweth (8) from your mouth upon me. I have come,
“and I have made an end of the evil things which are
“in your hearts, and I have removed the faults which
“ve kept [laid up against me]. I have brought to you
260 TRANSFORMATION INTO THE GOD WHO [Ch. Ixxix. 9
(9) the things which are good, and I make to come
‘into your presence Right and Truth. J, even I, know
“you, and I know your names, and I know (10) your
“forms, which are unknown, and I come into being
“along with you. My coming is like unto that of the
“ood who eateth men and (11) who liveth upon the
“oods. I am mighty with you like the god who is
“exalted upon his resting-place ; the gods come to me
“in gladness, and goddesses make supplication (12)
“unto me when they see me. I have come unto you,
“and I have risen like your two divine daughters. I
“have taken my seat in the (18) horizon, and I receive
‘‘my offerings upon my tables, and I drink drink-offer-
“ings at eventide. My coming is [received] with (14)
“shouts of joy, and the divine beings who dwell in the
‘horizon ascribe praises unto me, the divine spiritual
“body (Sah), the lord of divine beings (15). I am
‘exalted like the holy god who dwelleth in the Great
“Temple, and the gods rejoice when they see me in
“my beautiful coming forth from the body of Nut,
“when my mother Nut giveth birth unto me,”
Ch, Ixxx. 4] GIVETH LIGHT IN THE DARKNESS 201
Chapter LXXxX
THE DARKNESS. Saith Osiris, the scribe Ani, trium-
phant :-—
“T am (2) the girdle of the robe of the god Nu,
“which shineth and sheddeth light upon that which
“Dbelongeth to his breast, which sendeth forth light
“into the darkness, which uniteth the two fighting
“deities (8) who dwell in my body through the mighty
“spell of the words of my mouth, which raiseth up him
“that hath fallen—(4) for he who was with him in the
262 TRANSFORMATIONS INTO A LIGHT-GIVING [Ch. Ixxx. 5
“valley of Abtu (Abydos) hath fallen—and I rest. I
“have remembered him. I have taken possession of
“the god Hu in my city, for I found (5) him therein,
“and I have led away captive the darkness by my
“might. Ihave rescued the Eye [of the Sun] when
“it waned at the coming of the festival of the fifteenth
“day, (6) and I have weighed Sut in the celestial
“houses against the Aged One who is with him. I
“have endowed (7) Thoth [with what is needful] in the
“Temple of the Moon-god for the coming of the fifteenth
“day of the festival. I have taken possession of the
“Ureret crown; Maat (7.e., right and truth) is in my
“(8) body; its mouths are of turquoise and rock-
“crystal. My homestead is among the furrows which
“are [of the colour of] lapis-lazuli. I am. (9) Elem-
“Nu (?) who sheddeth light in the darkness. I
“have come to give light in the darkness, which is
“made light and bright [by me]. I have given light
“in the darkness, (10) and I have overthrown the
“destroying crocodiles. I have sung praises unto
“those who dwell in the darkness, I have raised up
“those who (11) wept, and who had hidden their faces
“and had sunk down in wretchedness; and they did
“look then upon me. [Hail, then,] ye beings, I am
“Hem-Nu (?), and I will not let you hear concerning
“the matter. [I] have opened [the way], I am Hem-
“ Nu (?), I have made light the darkness, I have come,
‘having made an end of the darkness, which hath
“become light indeed.”
Ch, Ixxxi.a, 2] GOD AND INTO A LOTUS
Chapter LXXXIa,
the seal, Amen-hetep, saith :— (2)
“Tam the pure lotus which springeth
“up from the divine splendour that be-
“Jongeth to the nostrils of Ra. I have
“made [my way], and I follow on seek-
“ing for him who is Horus. I am the
“pure one who cometh forth out of the
volgen
264 TRANSFORMATIONS INTO A LOTUS (Ch, Ixxxi.s.
Chapter LXXXIb
FORMATION INTO A LoTUS. Saith Osiris Paqrer :— (2)
‘Hail, thou lotus, thou type of the god Nefer-Temu !
“T am the man that knoweth you, and (3) I know your
“names among [those of] the gods, the lords of the
“underworld, and I am one of (4) you. Grant ye that
“{T] may see the gods who are the divine guides in the
“Tuat (underworld), and grant ye unto me a place in
(5) the underworld near unto the lords of Amentet.
“Let me arrive at a habitation in the land of Tchesert,
Ch, Ixxxii, r] AND INTO THE GOD PTAH 265
“and receive me, O all ye gods, (6) in the presence of
“the lords of eternity. Grant that my soul may come
“forth whithersoever it pleaseth, and let it not be
“driven away from the presence of the great company
“of the gods,”
OHAPTER LXXXII.
Vignette: The god Ptah in a shrine, before which is a table
of offerings.
Text: (1) THe CHAPTER OF MAKING THE TRANS-
FORMATION INTO PTAH, OF EATING CAKES, AND OF
DRINKING ALE, AND OF UNFETTERING THE STEPS, AND
OF BECOMING A LIVING BEING IN ANNU (Heliopolis).
266 TRANSFORMATIONS INTO THE GOD [Ch. Ixxxii. 2
The overseer of the house of the overseer of the seal,
Nu, triumphant, saith :— (2)
“T fly like a hawk, I cackle like the smen goose, and
“T perch (3) upon that abode of the underworld (dat)
“on the festival of the great Being. That which is an
“abomination unto me, that which is an abomination
“unto me, I have not eaten; filth is an abomination
“unto me and I have not eaten thereof, (4) and that
“which is an abomination unto my /a hath not entered
“into my belly. Let me, then, live upon that which
“the gods and the Khus decree for me ; (5) let me live
“and let me have power over cakes; let me eat them
“before the gods and the Khus [who have a favour]
“unto (6) me; let me have power over [these cakes]
“and let me eat of them under the [shade of the] leaves
‘of the palm tree of the goddess Hathor, (7) who is
‘“‘my divine Lady. Let the offering of the sacrifice,
“and the offering of cakes, and vessels of libations be
‘made in Annu; let me clothe myself in (8) the fadu
‘“oarment [which I shall receive] from the hand of the
“ooddess Tait ; let me stand up and let me sit down
(9) wheresoever I please. My head is like unto that
“of Ra, and [when my members are] gathered together
“{T am] like unto Tem; the four [sides of the domain]
“of Ra, (10) and the width of the earth four times. I
“come forth. My tongue is like unto that of Ptah,
“and my throne is like unto that of the goddess
“Hfathor, and I make mention of the words of Tem,
“my father, (11) with my mouth. He it is who con-
Ch, Ixxxii.13] PTAH AND INTO A LIVING BEING 267
“straineth the handmaid, the wife of Seb, and before
“him are bowed [all] heads, and there is fear of him.
“Hymns of praise are repeated for [me] by reason of
“(my | mighty acts, and I am decreed to be the divine
(12) Heir of Seb, the lord of the earth, and to be the
“protector therein. The god Seb refresheth me, and
“he maketh his risings to be mine. Those who dwell
“in Annu (13) bow down their heads unto me, for I
“am their lord and I am their bull. I am more power-
“ful than the lord of time, and I shall enjoy the
“pleasures of love, and shall gain the mastery over
“millions of years.”
268 THE TRANSFORMATION INTO [Chap, Ixxxiii. 1
Chapter LXXXITT
FORMATION INTO (2) A Bennu Birp.| The overseer
of the house of the overseer of the seal, Nu, trium-
phant, saith :— (3)
“T came into being from unformed matter. I came
“into existence like the god Khepera, I have ger-
‘“minated like the things which germinate (7.e., plants),
Chapter LX XXIII. is that of Chapter CXXIV.; Chapters LXXXIII.
and LXXXIYV. are given under the title of Chapter LXXXIY.
2 Literally, ‘‘I flew.”
Chap, Ixxxiii, 7] A BENNU BIRD 269
“and I have dressed myself like the (4) tortoise! I
“am [of] the germs of every god. I am Yesterday of
“the four [quarters of the world] and of those seven
“Uraei which came into existence in Amentet, that is to
“say, [Horus, who emitteth light from his divine body.
“(5) He is] the god [who] fought against Suti, but the
“god Thoth cometh between them through the judg-
“ment of him that dwelleth in (6) Sekhem, and of the
“ Souls who are in Annu, and there is a stream between
“them. (7) I have come by day, and I have risen in
“the footsteps of the gods. I am the god Khensu,’
“who driveth back all that oppose him.”
RUBRIC: [If] this chapter [be known by the deceased] he
shall come forth pure by day after his death, and he shall per-
form whatsoever transformations his heart desireth. He shall
be in the following of Un-nefer, and he shall be satisfied with
the food of Osiris and with sepulchral meals. [He] shall see
the disk, [he] shall be in good case upon earth before Ra, and
he shall be triumphant before Osiris, and no evil thing what-
soever shall have dominion over him for ever and ever.
believe that ‘‘ Turtle” is the correct translation.
ih
2709 THE TRANSFORMATION [Chap, Ixxxiv, 8
Chapter LXXXIV
TION INTO A HERON. The overseer of the house of the
overseer of the seal, Nu, triumphant, saith :—] (8)
[I] have gotten dominion over the beasts that are
“brought for sacrifice, with the knives which are
“‘Theld] at their heads, and at their hair, and at their
O10 \uoneteenesie mame [Hail], Aged ones [hail,] Khus, who
‘are provided with the opportunity, the overseer of the
“house of the overseer of the seal, Nu, triumphant,
(10) is upon the earth, and what he hath slaughtered
‘is in heaven; and what he hath slaughtered is in
>
“heaven and he is upon the earth. Behold, I am
“strong, and I work mighty deeds to the very heights of
“heaven. (11) I have made myself pure, and [I] make
“the breadth of heaven [a place for] my footsteps [as I
90] into the cities of Aukert; I advance, and I go
“forward (12) into the city of Unnu (Hermopolis). I
“have set the gods upon their paths, and I have
“roused up the exalted ones who dwell in their
“shrines. Do I not know Nu (13) Do I not know
“Ta-tunen Do I not know the beings of the colour
“of fire who thrust forward their horns Do I not
“know [every being having] incantations unto whose
“words I listen (14) I am the Smam bull [for
slaughter] which is written down in the books.
“The gods crying out say: ‘Let your faces be
“oracious to him that cometh onward. The light (15)
“is beyond your knowledge, and ye cannot fetter it;
“and times and seasons are in my body. I do not
“utter words to the god Hu,’ [i do not utter words of]
‘wickedness instead of [words of] right and truth, (16)
“and each day right and truth come upon my eyebrows.
“At night taketh place the festival of him that is dead,
“the Aged One, who is in ward [in] the earth.”
72, THE TRANSFORMATION (Chap, lxxxv. 1
Chapter LXXXV,
Chap, Ixxxv, 11] INTO A LIVING SOUL 273
INTO THE CHAMBER OF TORTURE; whosoever knoweth
[it] shall not see corruption, The overseer of the
house of the overseer of the seal, Nu, triumphant,
saith :— (2)
“T am the divine Soul of Ra proceeding from the
“ood Nu; that divine Soul which is God. [I am]
“the creator of the divine food, and that which is an
“abomination unto me is sin (3) whereon I look not.
“T proclaim right and truth, and [ live therein. I
“am the divine food, which is not corrupted in my
“name (4) of Soul; I gave birth unto myself together
“with Nuin my name of Khepera in whom I come
“into being day by day. I am the lord of (5) light,
“and that which is an abomination unto me is death ;
“Jet me not go into the chamber of torture which is in
“the Tuat (underworld), I ascribe honour [unto]
“Osiris, and I make to be at peace the heart[s]
“of (6) those beings who dwell among the divine
“things which [I] love. They cause the fear of me
“{to abound], and they create awe of (7) me in those
“beings who dwell in their divine territories. Behold,
“T am exalted upon my standard (8), and upon my
“seat, and upon the throne which is adjudged [to me].
“T am the god Nu, and the workers of iniquity shall
“not destroy me (9). I am the first-born god of
“primeval matter, that is to say, the divine Soul,
“even the (10) Souls of the gods of everlastingness,
“and my body is eternity. My Form is everlasting-
“ness, and is the lord of years (11) and the prince of
VOL, Il. K
274 THE TRANSFORMATION [Chap. Ixxxv. 12
“eternity. [I am] the creator of the darkness who
“maketh his habitation in the uttermost parts of the
“sky, [which] I love, (12) and I arrive at the confines
“thereof. I advance upon my feet, I become master
“of (13) my vine, I sail over the sky which formeth
“the division [betwixt heaven and earth], [I] destroy
“the hidden (14) worms that travel nigh unto my foot-
“steps which are towards the lord of the two hands
“and arms. My soul is the Souls of the souls (15) of
‘“everlastingness, and my body is eternity. I am the
‘divine exalted being who is the lord of the land of
“Tebu. ‘I am the Boy (16) in the city and the Young
‘‘man in the plain’ is my name; ‘he that never
‘suffereth corruption’ is my name. I am the Soul,
“the creator of the god Nu who maketh his habitation
“in (17) the underworld: my place of incubation is
“unseen and my egg is not cracked. I have done
“away with all my iniquity, and I shall see my divine
“ Father, (18) the lord of eventide, whose body dwelleth
“in Annu. I travel (?) to the god of night (?), who
“ dwelleth with the god of light, by the western region
“of the Ibis (7.e., Thoth),”
Chap, Ixxxvi. 2] INTO A SWALLOW 275
Chapter LXXXVI
FORMATION INTO A SWALLOW. ‘The overseer of the
house of the overseer of the seal, Nu, triumphant,
saith :— (2)
“T am a swallow, I am a swallow. I am the
“ Scorpion, the daughter of Ra. Hail, ye gods, whose
“scent is sweet; hail, ye gods, whose scent is sweet !
276 THE TRANSFORMATION INTO | [Chap. Ixxxvi. 3
“{Hail,] Flame, which cometh forth from the horizon !
‘Hail, thou who art in the city, I have brought (3) the
“Warden of his Bight therein. O stretch out unto me
“thy hand so that I may be able to pass my days in the
“Pool of Double Fire, and (4) let me advance with my
“message, for I have come with words to tell. O open
“{thou] the doors to me and I will declare the things
“which have been (5) seen by me. Horus hath become
“the divine prince of the Boat of the Sun, and unto him
“hath been given the throne of his divine father Osiris,
“and (6) Set, that son of Nut, [lieth] under the fetters
“which he had made for me. I have made a computa-
“tion of what is in the city of Sekhem, (7) I have
“stretched out both my hands and arms at the word (?)
“of Osiris, I have passed on to judgment, and I have
“come that [I] may (8) speak ; grant that I may pass
‘on and declare my tidings. I enter in, [I am] judged,
“and [I] come forth worthy at (9) the gate of Neb-er-
“tcher. I am pure at the great place of the passage
“of souls, I have done away with (10) my sins, I have
“put away mine offences, and I have destroyed the evil
“which appertained unto my members upon earth,
“Hail, ye divine beings who guard the doors, make
‘“‘ye for me (11) a way, for, behold, I am like unto
“you. I have come forth by day, I have journeyed
“on my legs, I have gained the mastery over my
“footsteps [before] the God of Light, (12) I know
“the hidden ways and the doors of the Sekhet-Aarru,
“verily I, even I, have come, (13) I have overthrown
“mine enemies upon earth, and yet my perishable
“body is in the grave.”
RUBRIC: If this chapter be known [by the deceased], he
shall come forth by day, he shall not be turned back at (14)
any gate in the underworld, and he shall make his transforma-
tion into a swallow regularly and continually.
Chapter LXXXVII
FORMATION INTO THE SERPENT Sata. ‘The overseer
of the house of the overseer of the seal (2), Nu,
triumphant, saith :— (3)
278 TRANSFORMATION INTO A CROCODILE (Ch, Ixxxviii. 3
“T am the serpent Sata whose years are many.’ I
“die and I am born again each day. I am the serpent
“Sata (4) which dwelleth in the uttermost parts of the
“earth. I die, and I am born again, and I renew
“myself, and I grow young (5) each day.”
Chapter LXXXVIII
FORMATION INTO A CROCODILE. The overseer of the
! Literally, “‘ dilated with years.”
Ch, Ixxxix, 1] THE UNION OF SOUL AND BODY 279
house of the overseer of the seal (2), Nu, triumphant,
saith :—
(3) Lam the divine crocodile which dwelleth in his
“terror, I am the divine crocodile, and I seize [my
“prey| like (4) a ravening beast. I am the great
“and mighty Fish which is in the city of Qem-ur.
“Tam (5) the lord to whom bowing and prostrations
“are made in the city of Sekhem.”
Chapter LXXXIX
BE UNITED TO ITS BODY IN THE UNDERWORLD. The
Osiris Ani, triumphant, saith :—
“Hail, thou god Anniu (i.c., Bringer)! Hail, thou
280 THE UNION OF SOUL AND BODY (Ch. Ixxxix. 2
“ood Pehrer (7.e., Runner), (2) who dwellest in thy hall!
“THail,| great God! Grant thou that my soul may
“come unto me from wheresoever it may be. If [it]
“would tarry, then let my soul be brought (3) unto me
“from wheresoever it may be, for thou shalt find the
“Hye of Horus standing by thee like unto those beings
“who are like unto Osiris, and who never lie down in
“death. Let not (4) the Osiris Ani, triumphant, lie
“down in death among those who lie down in Annu,
“the land wherein souls are joined unto their bodies
“even in thousands. Let me have possession of my
“ba (soul), and of my khu, and let me triumph (5)
“therewith in every place wheresoever it may be.
“TObserve these things which [I] speak, for it hath
“staves with it]'; observe then, O ye divine guar-
‘“dians of heaven, my soul [wheresoever it may be].
“Tf it would (6) tarry, do thou make my soul to look
‘upon my body,” for thou shalt find the Eye of Horus
“standing by thee (7) like those [beings who are like
“unto Osiris].
“Hail, ye gods, who tow along the boat of the lord
“of millions of years, who bring [it] (8) above the
“underworld and who make it to travel over Nut, who
“make souls to enter into [their] spiritual bodies, (9)
“whose hands are filled with your ropes and who clutch
“your weapons tight, destroy ye (10) the Enemy; thus
2 The Papyrus of Nebseni has: ‘‘make thou me to see my soul
and my shade.”
Ch. Ixxxix, 12] THE UNION OF SOUL AND BODY 281
“shall the boat of the sun be glad and the great God
“shall set out on his journey in peace. And behold,
“orant ye that the soul of Osiris Ani, (11) triumphant,
“may come forth before the gods and that it may be
“triumphant along with you in the eastern part of the
“sky to follow unto the place where it was yesterday ;
“‘Tand that it may have] peace, peace in Amentet. (12)
“May it look upon its material body, may it rest upon
“its spiritual body ; and may its body neither perish
“nor suffer corruption for ever.”
RUBRIC: [These] words are to be said over a soul of gold
inlaid with precious stones and placed on the breast of Osiris.
Chapter XC
LECTIONS FROM THE MOUTH. The overseer of the
house of the overseer of the seal, Nu, triumphant,
the son of the overseer of the house of the overseer
of the seal, Amen-hetep, triumphant, saith :— (2)
“ Hail, thou that cuttest off heads, and slittest brows,
“thou being that puttest away the memory of evil
“things from the mouth of the Khus by means of the
“incantations which they have within them, look not
“upon me with the [same] eyes (3) with which thou
“lookest upon them. Go thou round about on thy
“legs, and let thy face be [turned] behind thee so that
“thou mayest be able to see the divine slaughterers of
“the god Shu who are coming up (4) behind thee to
“cut off thy head, and to slit thy brow by reason of the
“message of violence [sent] by thy lord, and to see (?)
“that which thou sayest. Work thou for me so that
“the memory of evil things shall dart (5) from my
“mouth ; let not my head be cut off; let not my brow
“be slit; and let not my mouth be shut fast by reason —
“of the incantations which thou hast within thee,
“according to that which thou doest for the Khus
“through (6) the incantations which they have within
“themselves. Get thee back and depart at the [sound
“of] the two speeches which the goddess Isis uttered,
“when thou didst come to cast the recollection of evil
“things into the mouth of Osiris (7) by the will of Suti
“his enemy, saying, ‘ Let thy face be towards thy privy
“parts, and look upon that face which cometh forth
-
“from the flame of the Eye of Horus against thee from
“within the Eye of Tem,’ and the calamity (8) of that
“night which shall consume thee. And Osiris went
“back, for the abomination of thee was in him; and
“thou didst go back, for the abomination of him is in
“thee. I have gone back, for the abomination of
“thee is in me; and thou shalt go back, for the abomi-
“nation of me is in thee. (9) Thou wouldst come unto
“me, but I say that thou shalt not advance to me so
“that I come to an end, and [I] say then to the divine
“slaughterers of the god Shu, ‘ Depart.” |
Chapter XCI
worLD. He saith :—
“Hail, thou who art exalted! |Hail,| thou who art
“adored! O thou mighty one of Souls, thou divine
‘Soul, thou possessor of (3) terrible power, who dost
“put the fear of thyself into the gods, thou who art
“crowned upon thy throne of majesty, I pray thee to
“make a way for the ba (soul), and for the khu, and
“for the khaibit (shade) of the overseer of the house of
“the overseer of the seal, Nu, triumphant (4) [and let
“him be] provided therewith. I am a perfect khu, and
“T have made [my] way unto the place wherein dwell
“Ra and Hathor.”
RUBRIC: If this chapter be known [by the deceased] he
shall be able to transform himself into a khw provided [with
his soul and with his shade] in the underworld, and he shall
never be held captive at any door in Amentet, in entering in or
in coming out.!
Chapter XCII
TO THE soUL [AND] TO THE SHADE OF OsrRis the
scribe Nebseni, the lord of reverence, born of the
lady of the house Mut-restha, triumphant, so THAT
286 THE RELEASE OF THE SOUL AND [Chap. xcii. 2
HE MAY COME FORTH BY DAY AND (2) HAVE DOMINION
OVER HIS FEET. [He saith :—]
“That which was shut fast hath been opened, that is
“to say, he that lay down in death [hath been unloosed].
“That which was open hath been shut to my soul
“through the command of the Eye of Horus, (3) which
“hath strengthened me and which maketh to stand
‘fast the beauties which are upon the forehead of Ra,
“whose strides are long as [he] lifteth up [his] legs [in
journeying]. I have made for myself a way, my
“members are mighty (4) and are strong. I am
“Horus the avenger of his
“divine father. I am he who
‘“bringeth along his divine
“father, and who bringeth
“along his mother by means
“of his sceptre (?). And the
“way shall be opened unto him
“who hath (5) gotten dominion
“over his feet, and he shall
“see the Great God in the Boat of Ra, [when] souls are
“counted therein at the bows, (6) and when the years also
“are counted up. Grant that the Hye of Horus, which
“maketh the adornments of light to be firm upon the
(7) forehead of Ra, may deliver my soul for me, and
“let there be darkness upon your faces, O ye who
“would hold fast Osiris. O keep not captive my soul,
“OQ keep not ward (8) over my shade, but let a way be
‘opened for my soul [and] for my shade, and let [them]
From the Papyrus of Khare.
“see the great God in the shrine (9) on the day of the
“judgment of souls, and let [them] recite the utter-
“ances of Osiris, whose habitations are hidden, to
“those who guard the members of Osiris, and (10)
“who keep ward over the Spirits, and who hold cap-
“tive the shades of the dead who would work (11)
“evil against me, so
“that they shall
“(not] work evil
“aoainst me. May
“a way for thy
“double (4a), along
“with thee and
“along with [thy]
“soul, be prepared
ef by those who keep From the Papyrus of Nefer-uben-f,
“ward over the
“members of Osiris, and who hold captive (12) the
“shades of the dead. Heaven shall [not] keep thee,
“the earth shall [not| hold thee captive, thou shalt not
“have thy being with the divine beings who make
“slaughter, (13) but thou shalt have dominion over
“thy legs, and thou shalt advance to thy body straight-
‘way in the earth [and to] those who belong to the
‘shrine and guard the members of Osiris.”
288 OF AVOIDING THE EAST [Chap, xciii. 1
Chapter XCIIL
HAST IN THE UNDERWORLD. The overseer of the
house of the overseer of the seal, Nu, triumphant,
saith :— (2)
“Hail, phallus ef Ra, who departest from thy
“calamity [which ariseth] through opposition (?), the
“eycles have been without movement for millions of
“years. I am stronger (3) than the strong, I am
“mightier than the mighty. If I sail away or if I
‘be snatched away to the east through the two horns,
(4) or (as others say), “if any evil and abominable thing
“be done unto me at the feast of the devils, the phallus
“of Ra shall be swallowed up, (5) [along with] the head
“of Osiris. And behold me, for I journey along over
“the fields wherein the gods mow down those who
“make reply unto [their words]; now verily (6) the
“two horns of the god Khepera shall be thrust aside ;
“and verily pus shall spring into being in the eye of
“Tem along with corruption if I be kept in restraint,
“or if I have gone (7) towards the east, or if the feast
“of devils be made in my presence, or if any malignant
“wound be inflicted upon me.” !
Chapter XCIV
INK-POT AND FOR A PALETTE. ‘he overseer of the
house of the overseer of the seal, Nu, triumphant,
saith :—
“ Hail, aged god, who dost behold thy divine father
“and who art the guardian of the book (3) of Thoth,
“lbehold I have come; I am endowed with glory, I am |
‘endowed with strength, I am filled with might, and I
“am supplied with the books of Thoth], and I have
“brought [them to enable me] to pass through the god
“ Aker who dwelleth in Set. I have brought the ink-
“pot and the palette as being the objects which are in
“the hands (4) of Thoth; hidden is that which is in
“them. Behold me in the character of a seribe! I
‘have brought the offal of Osiris, and I have written
“thereon (5). I have made (7.e., copied) the words of
“the great and beautiful god each day fairly: O Heru-
“khuti, thou didst order me and I have made (i.e.,
“ copied) what is right and true, and I do bring it unto
“thee each day.”
Chapter XCV
THoru. ‘The overseer of the house of the overseer
of the seal, Nu, triumphant, saith :— (2)
“T am he who sendeth forth terror into the powers
“of rain and thunder, and I ward off from the great
“divine lady the attacks of violence. [I have smitten
“like the god Shat (7.e., the god of slaughter), and I
“have poured out libations of cool water like the god
“Ashu, and I have worked for the great divine lady
“Ito ward off| the attacks of violence], I have made
“to flourish [my] knife along with the knife (8) which
“is in the hand of Thoth in the powers of rain and
“ thunder.”
292 OF BEING NIGH UNTO THOTH [Chap. xevi. 1
CHAPTERS XCVI. anp XCVII.
Vignette : The deceased standing behind the god Thoth.
The vignette in which the deceased is seen kneeling
in adoration before “ Ra, the great god, the lord of the
Semketet boat,” really belongs to the second portion of
the chapter.
Text: (1) THE CHAPTER OF BEING NIGH UNTO
_ THOTH AND OF GIVING GLORY UNTO A MAN IN THE
UNDERWORLD. ‘The overseer of the house of the over-
seer of the seal, Nu, triumphant, saith :—
“Tam the god Her-ib-maat-f and I have come to
“oive (2) right and truth to Ra; I have made Suti to
“be at peace with me by means of offerings made to
‘ I.e., “he who dwelleth in his Hye.” —
“the god Aker and to the Tesheru deities,! and by
[making] reverence unto Seb.” ”
Hane 13
=ZI()
Vignette : The Sun-god Ra seated in his boat. Before him
stands Seb offering to the god the feather of Maat; behind
Seb is the sceptre of Anubis. The deceased kneels at the
front of the boat.
|The following| words are to be recited in the Sektet
boat :—‘“‘| Hail,] (5) seeptre of Anubis, I have made the
“four Khus who are in the train of the lord of the
‘universe to be at peace with me, and I am the lord of
“the fields through their decree. (4) I am the divine
“father Bah (ie., the god of the water-flood), and I
“do away with the thirst of him that keepeth ward
“over the Lakes. Behold ye me, then, O great (5)
“oods of majesty who dwell among the Souls of Annu,
sunset.
2 The XCVIth Chapter ends here according to the Saite
Recension (see Lepsius, op. cit., Bl. 34).
3 The names of the four are Maa-atep-f, Kheri-beq-f, Heru-
khenti-[an]-maati, and Anpu.
294 OF GIVING GLORY [Chap, xcvii, 6
“for I am Jifted up over you. I am the god Menkh
“(i.e., Gracious one), who dwelleth among you. (6)
“Verily I have cleansed my soul, O great god of
“majesty, set not before me the evil obstacles which
“issue from thy mouth, (7) and let not destruction
“come round about me, or upon me. I have made
“myself clean in the Lake of Making to be at Peace,
“land in the Lake of] Weighing in the Balance, and I
“have bathed myself in Netert-utchat, which is under
“the holy Sycamore tree (8) of heaven. Behold [I
‘““am| bathed, [and I have] triumphed [over] all [mine
“enemies| straightway who come forth and rise up
“against right and truth. I am right and true in the
“earth. (9) I, even I, have spoken (?) with my mouth
“which is] the power of the Lord, the Only one, Ra
“the mighty, who liveth upon right and truth. Let
“not injury be inflicted upon me, [but let me be|
“clothed on the day of those who go forward (f) (10)
“to every [good] thing.”
Chapter XCVIII
BOAT IN HEAVEN. ‘The overseer of the house of the
overseer of the seal, Nu, triumphant, saith :— (2)
“ Fail to thee, O thou Thigh which dwellest in the
‘northern heaven in the Great Lake, which art seen
“and which diest not. I have stood up over thee when
“thou didst rise like a god. I have seen thee, (3) and
“T have not lain down in death; I have stood over
“thee, and I have risen like a god. I have cackled
“like a goose, and I have alighted like the hawk (4)
“by the divine clouds and by the great dew. I have
‘journeyed from the earth to heaven, The god Shu
“hath [made] me to stand up, the god of Light (5)
“hath made me to be vigorous by the two sides of the
“ Tadder,! and the stars which never
“rest set [me] on [my] way and bring
‘“|me] away from slaughter. I bring
“along with me the things which drive
“back (6) calamities as I advance over
“the passage of the god Pen; thou
“comest, how great art thou, O god
“Pen! Ihave come from the Pool of (7)
“Flame which is in the Sekhet-Sasa
“(i.e., the Field of Fire). Thou livest
“in the Pool of Flame in Sekhet-Sasa,
‘“‘and (8) I live upon the staff of the
“holy [god]. Hail, thou god Kaa, who
“dost bring those things which are
“in the boats on the Lake of Hair.
‘May there be offerings of coolness [to
‘me as] (9) I stand up in the boat and
‘“onide myself [over] the water; I have
‘stood up in the boat and the god hath
‘“‘onided me. I have stood up. I have
“spoken. [I am master of the] (10)
“crops. I sail round about as I go
“forward, and the gates which are in
“Sekhem (Letopolis) are opened unto me, and fields
1A vignette of the Ladder is given in the Papyrus of Ani
(2nd edit., plate 22) between Chapter CXXXIV. and the second
copy of Chapter XVIII. ; it is reproduced here.
“are awarded unto me in the city of Unnu (Her-
‘““mopolis), (11) and labourers (?) are- given unto me,
“together with those of my own flesh and bone.”
Chapter XCIX
BOAT IN THE UNDERWORLD. (2) The overseer of the
house of the overseer of the seal, Nu, triumphant,
BA
ne
=
saith :—
“Hail, ye who bring along the boat over the evil
“back [of Apepi|, grant that IT may bring the boat
208 OF BRINGING A BOAT [Chap. xcix. 3
“along, and coil up (3) [its] ropes in peace, in peace.
“Come, come, hasten, hasten, for I have come to see
“my father Osiris, the lord of the dnsi garment, who
“hath gained the mastery (4) with joy of heart. Hail,
“lord of the rain-storm, thou Male, thou Sailor! Hail,
“thou who dost sail over the evil back of Apep! Hail,
“thou that dost bind up heads and doth stablish the
“bones of the neck (5) when thou comest forth from
“the knives. Hail, thou who art in charge of the
“hidden boat, who dost fetter Apep, grant that I may
“bring along the boat, and that I may coil up (6) the
“yopes and that I may sail forth therein. This land
“Gs baleful, and the stars have over-balanced them-
“selves and have fallen upon their faces therein, and
“they have not found anything which will help them
“to ascend again: their path is blocked by (7) the
“tonove of Ra. Antebu [is] the guide of the two
“lands. Seb is stablished [through] their rudders.
(8) The power which openeth the Disk. The prince
“of the red beings. I am brought along like (9) him
“that hath suffered shipwreck; grant that my Ahu,
‘“my brother, may come to me, and that [I] may set
“out for the place whereof thou (10) knowest.”
SSG aaa
“Tell me my name,” saith the Wood whereat [I would
anchor; “ Lord of the two lands who-dwellest in the
“Shrine,” is thy name.
“Tell me my name,” (11) saith the Rudder; “Leg of
‘“Hapiu” is thy name.
“Tell me my name,” saith the (12) Rope; “ Hair
“with which Anpu (Anubis) finisheth the work of my
‘“embalmment ” (13) is thy name.
“Tell us our name,” say the Oar-rests; “ Pillars of
“the underworld ” is your name.
“Tell me (14) my name,” saith the Hold; “Aker”
is thy name.
“Tell me my name,” saith the Mast ; (15) “He who
“Dringeth back the great lady after she hath gone
“away
,
is thy name.
“Tell me my name,” saith the (16) Lower Deck ;
“Standard of Ap-uat” is thy name.”
“Tell me my name,” saith the Upper Post; (17)
“Throat of Mestha” is thy name.
“Tell me my name,” saith the Sail; (18) “Nut” is
thy name.
“Tell us our name,” say the Pieces of Leather; “Ye
“who are made from the hide (19) of the Mnevis Bull,
“which was burned by Suti,” is your name.
“Tell us our name,” (20) say the Paddles; “ Fingers
“of Horus the first-born ” is your name.”
“Tell me (21) my name,” saith the Matchabet ; “The
“hand of Isis, which wipeth away the blood from the
“ (22) Eye of Horus,” is thy name,
300 OF BRINGING A BOAT [Chap., xcix, 23
“Tell us our names,” say the Planks which are in its
(23) hulk; “ Mesthi, [lapi, Tuamautef, Qebh-sennuf, (24)
“Haqau (7.e., he who leadeth away captive), Thet-em-
“Aua (z.e., he who seizeth by violence), Maa-an-tef (i.e.,
“he who seeth what the father bringeth), and Ari-nef-
“tchesef (7.e., he who made himself),” are your names.
“Tell us our names,” say the Bows; ‘He who is at
“the head of his nomes ” (25) is your name.
“Tell me my name,” saith the Hull; “Mert” is thy
name.
“Tell me my name,” saith the Rudder; “ Aqa” (ie.,
true one) is thy name, O thou who shinest from the
water, (26) hidden beam (?) is thy name,
“Tell me my name,” saith the Keel; “Thigh (or
Leg) of Isis, which Ra cut off with the knife (27) to
“bring blood into the Sekfet boat,” is thy name.
“Tell me my name,” saith the Sailor; “Traveller ”
is thy name.
(28) Tell me my name,” saith the Wind by which
thou art borne along; “The North Wind which
“cometh from Tem to the nostrils of Khenti-
‘“Amenti”! (29) is thy name.
“Tell me my name,” saith the River, “if thou
“wouldst travel upon me”; “Those which can be
“seen” is thy name.
“Tell us our name,” say the River Banks; “ Des-
“troyer of the god (30) Au-a (i.e., he of the spacious
hand) in the water-house” is thy name.
“Tell me my name,” saith the Ground, “if thou
“wouldst walk upon me”; “The Nose of heaven
“which proceedeth from the god Utu, (31) who
“‘dwelleth in the Sekhet-Aarru, and who cometh forth
“with rejoicing therefrom,” is thy name.
THEN SHALL BE RECITED BEFORE THEM THESE
WORDS :—
“Hail to you, O ye divine beings with beautiful Kas,
“ye divine lords (32) of things, who exist and who live
“for ever, and [whose] double period of an illimitable
“number of years is eternity, I have made a way unto
“you, grant ye my food and sepulchral meals for my
“mouth, [and grant that] I may speak (33) therewith,
“and that the goddess Isis [may give me] loaves and
“cakes in the presence of the great god. I know the
“oreat god before whose nostrils ye place (34) celestial
“food, and his name is Thekem; both when he maketh
“his way from the eastern horizon of heaven and when
“he journeyeth into the western horizon of heaven may
“his journey be (35)\my journey, and his going forth
“my going forth. Let me not be destroyed at the
‘« Mesget chamber, and let not the devils gain dominion
“over my members. I have my cakes (36) in the city
“of Pe, and I have my ale in the city of Tepu, and let
“the offerings [which are given unto you] be given
“unto me this day. Let my offerings be wheat and
“barley; let my offerings (87) be anti unguent and
“‘Jinen garments ; let my offerings be for life, strength,
“and health: let my offerings be a coming forth by
“day in any form whatsoever (38) in which it may
“please me to appear in Sekhet-Aarru.”
RUBRIC: If this chapter be known [by the deceased] he
shall come forth into Sekhet-Aarru, (39) and bread, and wine,
and cakes shall be given unto him at the altar of the great god,
and fields, and an estate [sown] with wheat and barley, which
the followers of Horus shall (40) reap for him. And he shall
eat of that wheat and barley, and his limbs shall be nourished
therewith, and his body shall be like unto the bodies of the
gods, and he shall come forth into (41) Sekhet-Aarru in any
form whatsoever he pleaseth, and he shall appear therein
regularly and continually.
CHAPTERS C. anp CXXIX.
Oe
THO TTT
Vignette : A boat, wherein stand the deities Isis, Thoth,
Khepera, and Shu, and the deceased sailing on a stream. The
vignette in the Saite Recension (see Lepsius, op. ett., Bl. 37)
shows the deceased poling along a boat wherein are Ra and the
Bennu bird, and in front of the boat stand the emblem of the
Kast, the god Osiris, and the ef, i.¢., the emblem of Osiris and
of stability. The four short lines of text written over the boat
read:—The overseer of the house of the overseer of the seal,
Nu, triumphant, raiseth up the ef, and stablisheth the Buckle,
and he saileth with Ra into any place that he pleaseth.
Text: (1) Tue Book or MAKING PERFECT THE KHU
AND OF CAUSING HIM TO GO FORTH INTO THE BOAT OF
RA ALONG WITH THOSE WHO ARE IN HIS FOLLOWING (?).
(2) The overseer of the house of the overseer of the seal,
Nu, triumphant, saith ;—
“T have brought the divine Bennw to the east, and
“Osiris to the city of Tattu. (3) I have opened the
“treasure houses of the god Hap, I have made clean
“the roads of the Disk, and I have drawn the god
“ Sekeri! along (4) upon his sledge. The mighty and
“divine Lady hath made me strong at her hour. I
“have praised and glorified the Disk, (5) and I have
“united myself unto the divine apes who sing at the
“dawn, and I am a divine Being among them. I have
“made myself a counterpart of the goddess Isis, (6) and
“her power (Khu) hath made me strong. I have tied
“up the rope, I have driven back Apep, I have made
“him to walk backwards. (7) Ra hath stretched out to
“me both his hands, and his mariners have not repulsed
“me; my strength is the strength of the Kye of Ra,
“and the strength of the Kye of Ra is my strength.
(8) If the overseer of the house of the overseer of the
“seal, Nu, triumphant, be separated [from the boat of
304 OF MAKING THE SPIRIT PERFECT [ Chap. c. 9
“ Ra], then shall he (i.e, Ra) be separated (9) from the
“Hee and from the Abfu fish.”
RUBRIC: [This chapter] shall be recited over the design
which hath been drawn above, and it shall be written upon
papyrus (10) which hath not been written upon, with [ink made
of} grains of green abut mixed with anti water, and the papyrus
shall be placed on the breast (11) of the deceased; it shall not
enter in to (/.¢., touch) his members. If this be done for any
deceased person he shall go forth (12) into the boat of Ra in
the course of the day every day, and the god Thoth shall take
account of him as he cometh forth from (13) and goeth in the
course of the day every day, regularly and continually, [into
the boat of Ra] as a perfect khw, and he shall set up the Jef
and shall stablish the buckle, and shall sail about with Ra into
any place he wisheth.
In the Saite Recension Chapter C. is repeated as
CXXIX, and both texts have the same vignette. The
rubric of Chapter CXXIX. is, however, fuller than that
of Chapter C., and it may conveniently be divided into
two parts, the first of which refers to the picture which
is ordered to be written upon a piece of new papyrus,
and the second to the Chapter itself; the originals of
both are to be found in the variant texts of the rubric
of the Chapter published by Naville (op. cit. Bd. IL.
p. 236).
Chapter CI
[THE CHAPTER OF PROTECTING THE Boat
or Ra.|!
“(1) O thou that cleavest the water (2) as thou
“comest forth from the stream and dost sit upon thy
“place in thy boat, sit thou upon thy place in thy boat
“as thou goest forth to thy station of yesterday, and
“do thou join the Osiris, the (3) overseer of the house
“of the overseer of the seal, Nu, triumphant, the perfect
“Khu, unto thy mariners, and let thy strength be his
“strenoth. Hail, Ra, in thy name of Ra, (4) if thou
“dost pass by the eye of seven cubits, which hath a
! This title is taken from the Saite Recension.
VOL. II, G
306 OF PROTECTING THE BOAT OF RA [Chap.ci. 5
“pupil of three cubits, then verily do thou strengthen
“the Osiris Nu, triumphant, the perfect Khu, [and let
“him be among] thy mariners, and let thy (5) strength
“be his strength. Hail, Ra, in thy name of Ra, if
“thou dost pass by those who are overturned in death
“then verily do thou make the Osiris (6) Nu, trium-
“phant, the perfect soul, to stand up upon his feet, and
“may thy strength be his strength. Hail, Ra,in thy
“name of Ra, (7) if the hidden things of the under-
“world are opened unto thee and thou dost gratify (?)
“the heart of the cycle of thy gods, then verily do thou
“orant joy of heart unto the overseer of the house of
“the overseer of the seal, Nu, triumphant, and let thy
“strength be his (8) strength. Thy members, O Ra,
‘are established by (this) Chapter (?).”
RUBRIC: [This chapter] shall be recited over a bandlet of
the fine linen of kings [upon which] it hath been written with
anti, which shall be laid upon the neck of the perfect khu (9)
on the day of the burial. If this amulet be laid upon his neck
he shall do everything which he desireth to do even like the
gods; and he shall join himself unto the followers (10) of
Horus; and he shall be stablished as a star face to face with
Septet (Sothis); and his corruptible body shall be as a god
along with his kinsfolk for ever; and the goddess (11) Menget
shall make plants to germinate upon his body; and the majesty
of the god Thoth lovingly shall make the light to rest upon his
corruptible body at will, even as he did for the majesty of the
King of the North and of the South, the god Osiris, triumphant.
Chapter CII
(2) or RA. The overseer of the house of the overseer
of the seal, Nu, triumphant, saith :—
“Hail, thou Great God who art in thy boat, bring
“thou me into thy boat. [I have come forward to thy
“‘steps|, let me be the director (8) of thy journeyings
“and let me be among those who belong to thee and
“who are among the stars which never rest. The
“things which are an abomination unto thee and the
“things which are an abomination unto me I will not
“eat, that which is an abomination unto me, (4) that
“which is an abomination unto me is filth and I will
308 OF ENTERING THE BOAT OF RA _ [Chap.cii. 5
“not eat thereof; but sepulchral offerings and holy
“food [will I eat], and I shall not be overthrown
“thereby. I will not draw nigh unto filth with my
“hands, and I will not walk (5) thereon with my
“sandals, because my bread [is made] of white barley,
“and my ale [is made] of red barley; and behold, the
“ Sektet boat and the Afet boat have brought these
“things (6) and have laid the gifts(?) of the lands
“upon the altar of the Souls of Annu. Hymns of
“praise be to thee, O Ur-arit-s, as thou travellest
“through heaven! Let there be food [for thee], O
“dweller in the city of Teni,! (7) and when the dogs
“oather together let me not suffer harm. I myself
“have come, and I have delivered the god from the
“things which have been inflicted upon him, and from
“the grievous sickness of the body, (8) of the arm, and
“of the leg. I have come and I have spit upon the
“body, I have bound up the arm, and I have made the
“leg to walk. (9) [I have] entered [the boat] and [I]
“sail round about by the command of Ra.”
! A city near the modern Abydos.
Po
Chap, ciii.] OF BEING WITH HATHOR 399
Chapter CIIL
pess Hatuor. The overseer of the house of the over-
seer of the seal, Nu, triumphant, saith :—
“T am the pure traveller. Behold, (2) O Ahi,
“behold, O Ahi, let me be among those who follow
“the goddess Hathor.”
Chapter CIV
GREN TGODSaiese cat ee Behold Nebseni, (4) who
saith :—
“T sit among the great gods, and I have made a way
“for myself (5) through the house of the Seheptet boat;
“and behold, the mantis! hath brought me to see the
“oreat gods (6) who dwell in the underworld, and I
“shall be triumphant before them, for I am pure.”
1 Bebait or Abait, i.e., the ‘ praying mantis,” or Mantis religiosa ;
see the note to Chapter LXXVI. _
Chapter CV
THE KA IN THE UNDERWORLD. The overseer of the
house of the overseer of the seal, Nu, triumphant,
saith :— (2)
“Homage to thee, O my sa, who art my period of
“life! Grant thou that I may come before thee, and
“Jet me rise up [like the Sun], and let me be strong,
“and let me have my soul, (8) and let me gain the
“mastery [over mine enemies]. For I have brought to
“thee an offering of incense, and I have made myself
1! Or, ‘*contemporary.”
312 OF OFFERING TO THE KA [Chap. cv. 4
“pure therewith, and I will purify that which issueth
“from thee therewith. (4) The evil things which I
“have spoken, aud the hateful transgressions which I
“have committed lay thou not upon me, for I [have]
“the mother-of-emerald amulet, which (5) belongeth
“unto the neck of Ra, and which hath been placed
“|there| by those who dwell in the double horizon (i.e.,
“the eastern and western parts of the sky). Their
“vigour is my vigour, their vigour is my vigour; my
“ka is like unto their kas, and the celestial food of my
‘ka is like unto the celestial food of their kas. (6) O
“thou who liftest up the Scales and who exaltest right
“and truth to the nostrils of Ra this day, let not my
“head fall away from me. (7) For, behold, am I not
‘the eye which looketh upon thee And am I not the
“ear which hearkeneth unto [thee]? For, behold, am
“T not the bull of those who have fallen down in
“death And have not sepulchral meals [been made |
“for me (8) And are not those who live in the
“heights,” or according to another reading, “ those
“who are chiefs of Nut, for me [Grant thou that]
“T may go forward by thee, for I, even I, am pure,
“and [I have] made Osiris to triumph over his
“enemies,”
Chapter CVI
MEALS UNTO THE OsiRIS NU, TRIUMPHANT, IN HET-
Prau-KA (i.e., MEMPHIS) IN THE UNDERWORLD. The
overseer of the house of the overseer of the seal, Nu,
triumphant, saith :— (2)
“ Hail, Great God, thou lord of heavenly food! Hail,
“Great God, thou prince of the celestial habitations
“which supply bread for the god Ptah! [Hail, Mighty
“One who dwellest in the Great House!| Grant ye
“unto me bread, grant ye (3) unto me ale, and let me
“cleanse myself by means of the haunch and by the
“ offerings of cakes. Hail, thou divine boat of Selhet-
“ Aarru, let these cakes be brought to me (4) by thy
‘stream, even as thy divine father, the mighty one,
“passed thereon in the divine bark.”
314 CHAPTER OF KNOWING [Chap, cvii.
Chapter CVIII
or THE West. The overseer of the house of the over-
seer of the seal, Nu, triumphant, saith :—-
“Now the Mountain of Bakhau,! whereupon this
‘heaven supports itself, (3) is situated in the eastern
“part of heaven, and it hath dimensions of three hun-
“dred het (i.e, 30,000 cubits)? in length, and one
“hundred and fifty khet (t.e., 15,000 cubits) in breadth;
“Sebek, the lord of Bakhau, (4) [dwelleth] to the east
“of the Mountain, and his temple is on the earth there.
“There is a serpent on the brow of that Mountain, and
“he measureth thirty cubits in Jength; the first eight
“cubits of his length are [covered] with (5) flints and
“with shining metal plates. The Osiris Nu, triumphant,
“knoweth the name of this serpent which [dwelleth]
“on his hill, ‘Dweller in his fire’ (6) is his name.
“Now after Ra hath stood still he inclineth his eyes
“towards him and a stoppage of the boat [of Ra] taketh
“place, and a mighty (7) sleep cometh upon him that is
“in the boat, and he gulpeth down seven cubits of the
“oreat waters. Thereby he maketh Suti to depart,
“having the harpoon of iron (8) in him, and thereby
“he is caused to throw up everything which he hath
“eaten, and thereby is Set put into his place of re-
“straint. And then [I] recite before him the enchant-
' T.e., the mountain of the sunrise.
2 The Papyrus of Nebseni reads :—‘‘It is a cubit of seven and a
half spans (7.e., the width of 30 fingers) of the balance of the earth
in its length, and 300 cubits in width, 200.”
316 OF KNOWING THE SOULS OF _ [Chap. cviii. 9
“ment, saying, (9) Get thee back to the sky, for that
“which is in my hand is ready. I stand up in thy
“place of restraint, the boat advanceth taking heed to
“the way; (10) thy head is covered up while I sail on
“and turn back [thy steps]. I am the Man who
“‘covereth thy head and who poureth cold water upon
“thy palm, I have strength and (11) I am strong, I
‘am the divine one who is mighty in enchantments,
“namely, the son of Nut, and my splendour hath,
“therefore, been delivered unto me. Who, then, is
“this venerable Khu (12) who advanceth walking upon
‘his belly and upon his tail and upon the joints of his
“back Verily it is I myself who do walk over thee,
“and thy strength is in my power. I am he who (13)
“lifteth up strength, and I have come, and I have
“become master of the serpents of Ra when he setteth
“in my sight at eventide. (14) I go round about
‘heaven, but thou art fettered with fetters, which
‘thing was ordained for thee formerly when Ra set
“in life in his horizon. I, even I, know (15) how to
“ouide the matters whereby the serpent Apep is driven
“back, and I know the divine Souls of the West, that
“is to say, Tem, and Sebek, the lord of Bakhau, (16)
“and Hathor, the lady of the evening.”
Chapter CIX
or THE East. (2) The overseer of the house of the
overseer of the seal, Nu, triumphant, saith :—
“T, even I, know the eastern gate of heaven—now
“its southern part is at the Lake of Kharu (3) and its
318 OF KNOWING THE SOULS OF THE EAST (Ch. cix. 4
“northern part is at the canal of the geese—whereout
“Ra cometh with winds which make him to advance.
“YT am he who is concerned with the tackle (?) (4)
“{which is] in the divine bark, I am the sailor who
“ceaseth not in the boat of Ra. I, even I, know the
“two Sycamores (5) of turquoise between which Ra
“showeth himself when he strideth forward over the
‘‘supports of Shu! towards the gate (6) of the lord of
“the Kast through which Ra cometh forth. I, even I,
“know the Sekhet-Aarru of (7) Ra, the walls of which
“are of iron, The height of the wheat therein is five
“cubits, of the ears thereof two cubits, and of the
“stalks thereof three cubits. (8) The barley therein
“is {in height] seven cubits, the ears thereof are three
“cubits, and the stalks thereof are four cubits. And
“behold, the Khus, each one of whom therein is nine
“cubits in height, (9) reap it near the divine Souls of
“the East. I, even I, know the divine Souls of the
“Hast, that is to say, Heru-khuti (Harmachis), and the
“calf of the goddess Khera, and (10) the Morning Star *
“ldaily. A divine city hath been built for me, I know
“it, and I know the name thereof; ‘Sekhet-Aarru’ is
“its name.” ®
of heaven upon which the heavens were believed to rest.
is in the Theban Recension.
Chap, cx. ] THE ELYSIAN FIELDS 319
Chapter CX
Day; OF GOING INTO AND OF COMING OUT FROM THE
UNDERWORLD; OF comING To SeKHeT-AARU; OF
BEING IN SEKHET-(2)HETEPET, THE MIGHTY CITY, THE
LADY OF WINDS; OF HAVING POWER THERE; OF BE-
COMING A KHU THERE; OF PLOUGHING THERE; OF
REAPING THERE; OF EATING THERE; OF DRINKING
THERE ; OF MAKING LOVE (3) THERE; AND OF DOING
EVERYTHING EVEN AS A MAN DOETH UPON EARTH.
Behold the scribe and artist of the Temple of Ptah,
Nebseni, who (4) saith :—
“Set hath taken possession of Horus, who looked
“with the two eyes upon the building (?) round Sekhet-
“hetep, but I have unfettered Horus [and taken him
.“from] Set, and Set hath opened the ways of the two
‘eyes [which are| in heaven. (5) Set hath cast (?) his
‘moisture to the winds upon the soul [who hath] his
“day (or his eye) and who dwelleth in the city of Mert,
“and he hath delivered the interior of the body of Horus
“from the Akeru gods. Behold me (6) now, for I
“make this mighty boat to travel over the Lake of
“Hetep, and I brought it away with might from the
“palace of Shu; the domain of his stars groweth young
“and reneweth its former strength. I have brought the
“boat (7) into the lakes thereof so that I may come
“forth into the cities thereof, and I have sailed into
“their divine city Lletep. And behold, it is because I,
‘even I, am at peace with his seasons, and with his
SID SN Sere Te FETAL UD tu
Apia eSNG ie NZ ER
ne Wceniine
\
NYA
al
5 Wi r
Sa er Whe Tue) We setiti OF!
cyl eell Hele See
a
o
-
sy n
ET lls
%
a
ny 3 " q
ee (US oN ® Mees ayo t
Se ecaentnn ao kaas fb om Aone
eve “Hees Vout le |
pL ipo
, E " / u DS
Pca TTR RE aD
| ait . Hf ,
‘ 4} V1 vie)
a Pee E CTR TS RTE ET
Sekhet-hetepet (Papyrus of Anhai).
“onidance, and with his territory, and with the com-
“pany of the gods who (8) are his firstborn. He maketh
“the two divine fighters (i.e., Horus and Set) to be at
“ peace with those who watch over the living ones whom
“he hath created in fair form, and he bringeth peace
[with him]; he maketh the two divine fighters to be
“at peace with those who watch over (9) them. He
“eutteth off the hair from the divine fighters, he driveth
“away storm from the helpless, and he keepeth away
“harm from the Khus. (10) Let me gain dominion
“within that Field, for I know it, and I have sailed
“among its lakes so that I might come into its cities.
“My mouth is strong; and I am equipped [with
‘‘weapons to use] against the Khus; let them not
“have dominion over me. (11) Let me be rewarded
“with thy fields, O thou god Hetep; that which is thy
“wish shalt thou do, O lord of the winds. May I
“become a khu therein, may I eat therein, may I drink
“therein, (12) may I plough therein, may I reap therein,
“may I fight therein, may I make love therein, may my
“words be mighty therein, may I never be in a state of
“servitude therein, (13) but may I .be in authority
“therein. Thou hast made strong (?) the mouth and
“the throat (?) of the god Hetep; Qetetbu is its (?)
“name. He is stablished upon the watery supports (?)
‘of the god Shu, and is linked unto the pleasant things
“of Ra. (14) He is the divider of years, he is hidden
“of mouth, his mouth is silent, that which he uttereth
“is secret, he fulfilleth eternity and taketh possession of
‘‘everlastingness of existence as Hetep, the lord Hetep.
“The god Horus (15) maketh himself to be strong lke
“unto the Hawk which is one thousand cubits in length
“and two thousand [cubits in width] in life; he hath
“equipments with him, and he journeyeth on and
“cometh where the seat of his (16) heart wisheth in
“the Pools thereof and in the cities thereof. He was
‘begotten in the birth-chamber of the god of the city,
“he hath offerings [made unto him] of the food. of the
“ood of the city, he performeth that which it is meet
‘“‘to do therein, and the union thereof, in the matter of
“everything of the birth-chamber (17) of the divine
“city. When [he] setteth in life like crystal he per-
“formeth everything therein, and these things are like
“unto the things which are done in the Lake of double
“Fire, wherein there is none that rejoiceth, and wherein
“are all manner of (18) evil things. The god Hetep
“ooeth in, and cometh out, and goeth backwards |in]
“that Field which gathered together all manner of
“things for the birth-chamber of the god of the city.
“When he setteth in life like (19) crystal he performeth
‘‘all manner of things therein which are like unto the
“things which are done in the Lake of double Fire,
“wherein there is none that rejoiceth, and wherein are
“no evil things whatsoever. [Let me] live with the
‘ood Hetep, (20) clothed and not despoiled by the lords
‘of the north (?), and may the lords of divine things
‘bring food unto me; may he make me to go forward
“and may I come forth, and may he bring my power to
THE ELYSIAN FIELDS
SoH trile Ne
eee
OL
a
i
(‘poe 2h a le a Un, ey} WOT)
MMT, nT
‘qgodoqoy-oqyeg
LEA TR
ie ul
pms 4
oo WSF - ~ Th
y
TA
Y a
Chap. ex.] THE ELYSIAN FIELDS BOT
“me (21) there, and may I receive it, and may my
“equipment be from the god Hetep. May I gain the
“mastery over the great and mighty word which is in
“my body in this my place, and by it I will (22)
“remember and I will forget. Let me go forward
“on my journey,
“and let me
TIMMMOT |
“plough. I am
“at peace in the
“divine city,!
“and I know the
“waters, cities,
(23) nomes, and
“Jakes which are
“in Sekhet - he - a bs eae Lia
“tep. I exist therein, I am strong therein, I become a
“Khu therein, I eat therein, I sow (24) seed therein, I
“reap the harvest therein, I plough therein, I make
“love therein, I am at peace with the god Hetep
“therein. Behold (25) I scatter seed therein, I sail
“about among its Lakes and I come forward to the
“cities thereof, O divine Hetep. Behold, my mouth is
‘equipped with my horns [for teeth], grant me an over-
“flowing supply of the food whereon the fas and khus
(26) [live]. I have passed the judgment of Shu upon
“him that knoweth him, so that I may go forth to the
“cities thereof, and may sail about among its lakes and
“may walk about in Sekhet-hetep ; (27) and behold, Ra
! Or, ‘*I am at peace with the god of the city.”
332 THE ELYSIAN FIELDS [Chap. ex.
“is in heaven, and behold, the god Hetep is its double
“offering. I have come onward to its land, I have put
“on my girdle (?), [ have come forth so that the gifts
“which are about to be given unto me may be (28)
“given, I have made gladness for myself. I have laid
“hold upon my
“strength which
“the god Hetep
‘hath greatly in-
“creased for me.
“() Unen-em-
“hetep,! I have
“entered into
J “thee and my
Deceased adoring Osiris (Turin Papyrus). “ son] (29) fol-
“Joweth after me, and my divine food is upon both my
“hands, O Lady of the two lands, who stablishest my
‘word whereby I remember and forget; (30) I would
“Jive without injury, without any injury [being done]
“unto me, O grant to me, O do thou grant to me, joy
“of heart. Make thou me to be at peace, bind thou up
“my sinews and muscles, and make me to receive the
“(31) air. O Unfen]em-hetep, thou Lady of the
‘winds, I have entered into thee and I have opened
‘““(i.e, shown) my head. Ra falleth asleep, but I am
“awake, and there is the goddess Hast at the gate of
of the Klysian Fields.
“heaven (32) by night. Obstacles have been set before
“me, but I have gathered together what he hath
“emitted. I am in my city. O Nut-urt, I have
“entered into thee, and I have counted my harvest,
‘¢(33) and I go forward to Uakh.2. I am the Bull en-
“veloped in tur-
“quoise, the lord
“of the Field of
“the Bull, the
“lord of the di-
“vine speech of
“the goddess
“Septet (Sothis)
“(34) at her Deceased adoring two of the children of Horus
“hours. O Uakh, Aare es
“T have entered into thee, I have eaten my bread, I
“have gotten the mastery over choice pieces of the flesh
“of oxen and of feathered fowl, and the birds of Shu
“have been given unto (35) me; I follow after the
“gods and [I come after] the divine kas. O Tchefet,
“JT have entered into thee. I array myself in apparel
(36), and I gird myself with the sa garment of ha;
“now, behold, [he is] in heaven, and those who dwell
“therein follow Ra, and [I] follow Ra in heaven. O
“Unen-em-(37)hetep, lord of the two lands, [ have
“entered into thee, and I have plunged into the lakes
334 THE ELYSIAN FIELDS [Chap. cx.
‘of Tchesert ; behold me, for all filth hath departed
“from me. The Great God (38) groweth therein, and
“behold, I have found [food therein]; I have snared
“feathered fowl
“and I feed upon
“the finest [of
“them]. O Qen-
“qentet,! (39) I
“have entered
“into thee, and
Deceased adoring two of the children of Horus “T have seen
Oa hee ae “the Osiris [my
“father], and I have gazed upon my mother, and I
“have made love. I have caught the worms and
“serpents, and I am delivered. (40) And I know the
“name of the god who is opposite to the goddess
“Tchesert, and who hath straight hair and is equipped
“with two horns ; he reapeth, and I both plough (41)
“and reap. O Hast, I have entered into thee, I have
“driven back those who would come to the turquoise
‘““Isky],fand I have followed the winds of the company
“of the gods. The Great God hath given my head
(42) unto me, and he who hath bound on me my head
‘‘is the Mighty one who hath turquoise (?) eyes, namely,
“ Ari-en-ab-f (i.2., he doeth as he pleaseth), O Usert,
“T have come into thee at the head of the house wherein
(43) divine food is brought for me. © Smam, I have
' The name of a Pool in the first section of the Elysian Fields.
? The name of a Pool in the third section of the Elysian Fields.
“come into thee. My heart watcheth, my head is
“equipped with the white crown, I am _ led -into
“celestial regions, and I make to flourish (44) terres-
“trial objects, and there is joy of heart for the Bull,
“and for celestial beings, and for the company of the
“oods. I am the god who is the Bull, the lord of the
“gods, as he goeth forth from the turquoise [sky]. O
“divine nome of wheat and barley, (45) I have come
“into thee, I have come forward to thee, and I have
“taken up that which followeth me, namely, the best of
“the libations of the company of the gods. I have tied
“up my boat in the celestial lakes, (46) I have lifted
“up the post at which to anchor, I have recited the
‘“preseribed words with my voice, and I have ascribed
“praises unto the gods who dwell in Sekhet-hetep.”
Chapter CXII
Sours or Pr. The overseer of the house of the
overseer of the seal, Nu, triumphant, saith :—
“THail,| Khat, who dwellest in Khat, in Anpet,! and
“in the nome of Khat! [Hail,] ye goddesses of the
“chase (2) who dwell in the city of Pe, ye celestial
“lands (?), ye stars, and ye divine beings, who give
‘cakes and ale (?), do ye know (3) for what reason the
“city of Pe hath been given unto Horus I, even I,
“know, though ye know it not. Behold, Ra gave the
“city unto him in return for (4) the injury in his eye,
“for which cause Ra said to Horus, ‘ Let me see what
“js coming to pass in thine eye,’ and forthwith he
“looked thereat. Then Ra said (5) to Horus, ‘ Look
nome of Lower Egypt.
“at that black pig,’ and he looked, and straightway an
_ “injury was done unto his eye, [namely,] (6) a mighty
“storm [took place]. Then said Horus unto Ra,
“Verily, my eye seems as if it were an eye upon
“which Suti had inflicted a blow’; [and thus saying]
“he ate (7) his heart."| Then said Ra to those gods,
“* Place ye him in his chamber, and he shall do well.’
“Now the black pig was Suti who had transformed
“himself into a (8) black pig, and he it was who had
“aimed the blow of fire which was in the eye of Horus.
“Then said Ra unto those gods, ‘The pig is an
“abominable thing unto Horus; (9) O but he shall
“do well although the pig is an abomination unto him.’
“Then the company of the gods, who were among the
“ divine followers of Horus when he existed in the form of
“his own child, said, (10) ‘ Let sacrifices be made [to
“the gods] of his bulls, and of his goats, and of his pigs.
“ Now the father of Mesthi, Hapi, Tuamautef, (11) and
“ Qebhsennuf is Horus, and their mother is Isis. Then
“said Horus to Ra, ‘Give me two divine brethren in
“the city of Pe and two divine brethren in the city of
“Nekhen, (12) who [have sprung] from my body and
“who shall be with me in the guise of everlasting
“judges, then shall the earth blossom and thunder-
“clouds and rain be blotted out.’ And the name of
“ Horus became ‘ Her-uatch-f’ (7.c., Prince of his emerald
stone). I, even I, (13) know the Souls of Pe, namely,
“ Horus, Mesthi, and [Hapi.”
VOL. If, i
338 OF KNOWING THE SOULS OF NEKHEN [Chvexiii.r
Chapter CXIII
or Nexuen. The overseer of the house of the overseer
of the seal, Nu, triumphant, saith :— (2)
“T know the hidden things of the city of Nekhen,
“that is to say, the things which the mother of Horus
‘did for him, and how she [made her voice to go forth]
“over the waters, saying, ‘Speak ye unto me concern-
“ing the judgment which is upon me, [and show me]
“the path behind you, and let me discover [it]’; and
“how Ra said, ‘This son of Isis hath perished’; and
“what the mother of Horus did for him [when] she
‘cried out, saying, (3) ‘Sebek, the lord of the papyrus
‘swamp, shall be brought to us.’ [And Sebek] fished
“for them and he found them, and the mother of Horus
“made them to grow in the places to which they be-
“Jonged. Then Sebek, the lord of his papyrus swamp,
Ch, cxii'. ro] OF KNOWING THE SOULS OF NEKHEN 339
“said, ‘I went and I found the place where they had
“passed with my fingers on the edge of the waters, and
“T enclosed them in [my] net: (4) and strong was that
“net.’ And Ra said, ‘ So, then, there are fish with the
“ood Sebek, and [he] hath found the hands and arms
“of (5) Horus for him in the land of fish’; and [that]
“land became the land of the city of Remu (i.e., Fish).
“And Ra said, ‘A land of the pool, a land of the
“pool to this net. Then were the hands of Horus
“brought to him (6) at the uncovering of his face at
“the festivals of the month and half month in the
“Qand of Remu. And Ra said, ‘I give the city of
“ Nekhen to Horus for the habitation of his two arms
“and hands, and his face shall be uncovered (7) before
“his two hands and arms in the city of Nekhen; and I
‘oive into his power the slaughtered beings who are in
“them at the festivals of the month and half month,’
“Then Horus said, ‘ Let me carry off (8) Tuamautet
“and Qebhsennuf, and let them watch over my body;
“and if they are allowed to be there, then shall they
“be subservient to the god of the city of Nekhen.’ (9)
“ And Ra said, ‘It shall be granted unto thee there and
“in the city of Senket (7.c., Sati), and there shall be
“done for them what hath been done for those who
“dwell in the city of Nekhen, and verily they shall be
“with thee.” (10) And Horus said, ‘They have been
“with thee and [now] they shall be with me, and shall
“hearken unto the god Suti when he calleth upon the
“Souls of Nekhen.’ Grant to me [that I, even I, may
340 OF KNOWING THE SOULS OF KHEMENNU [Ch. exiii. rr
pass on to the Souls of Nekhen, and that I may un-
“loose the bonds of Horus]. I, even I, know the Souls
“of Nekhen, namely, (11) Horus, Tuamautef, and
** Qebhsennuf.”
Chapter CXIV
or KuemeEnnv (Hermopolis).
(2) The goddess Maat is carried by the arm at the
“shining of the goddess Neith in the city of Mentchat,
“and at the shining (3) of the Hye when it is weighed.
‘‘T am carried over by it and I know what it bringeth
‘from the city of Kesi,' (4) and I will neither declare
“it unto men nor tell it unto the gods. I have come,
Egypt.
Ch, cxiv.9] OF KNOWING THE SOULS OF KHEMENNU 341
“being the envoy of Ra, to stablish (5) Maat upon the
“arm at the shining of Neith in the city of Mentchat
“and to adjudge the eye to him that shall scrutinize it.
“JT have come as (6) a power through the knowledge of
“the Souls of Khemennu (Hermopolis) who love to know
“what ye love. I know Maat, (7) which hath germi-
“nated, and hath become strong, and hath been judged,
“and I have joy in passing judgment upon the things
“which are to be judged. Homage to you, O ye Souls
“of Khemennu, I, even I, know (8) the things which
“are unknown on the festivals of the month and half
“month. Ra knoweth the hidden things of the night,
“and know ye that it is Thoth who hath made me to
“have knowledge. (9) Homage to you, O ye Souls of
‘“Khemennu, since I know you each day.”
Chapter CXV
HET, AND OF KNOWING THE Souts or Annu (Hxxto-
Pouis). ‘The overseer of the house of the overseer of
the seal, Nu, triumphant, saith :— (2)
“T have passed the day since yesterday among the
“oreat divine beings, and I have come into being along
“with the god Khepera. [My] face is uncovered before
“the Hye, the only One, and the orbit of the night hath
“been opened. (3) I am a divine being among you. I
“know the Souls of Annu. Shall not the god Ur-ma
‘pass over it as [he] journeyeth (4) forward with
“vigour Have I not overcome (?), and have I not
“snoken to the gods Behold, he that is the heir of
“Annu hath been destroyed. JI, even I, know for what
‘reason was made the lock of hair of the (5) Man. Ra
“spake unto the god Ami-haf, and an injury was. done
“unto his mouth, that is to say, he was wounded in
“Tthat| mouth. And Ra spake (6) unto the god Ami-
‘haf, saying, ‘O heir of men, receive [thy| harpoon’ ;
‘and the harpoon-house came into being. Behold, O
“ood Ami-haf, two divine brethren have come into
“being, [that is to say| (7) Senti-Ra came into being,
“and Setem-ansi-f came into being. And his hand
“stayed not, and he made his form into that of a
“woman with a lock of hair (8) which became the
‘divine lock in Annu, and which became the strong
“and mighty one in this temple; and it became the
“strong one of Annu, and it became the heir of (9) the
Ch, cxvi.3] OF KNOWING THE SOULS OF KHEMENNU 343
“heir of Ur-maat-f (7.2, the mighty one of the two
“eyes), and it became before him the god Ur-ma of
“Annu. I know the Souls of Annu, (10) namely, Ra,
“Shu, and Tefnut.”
Chapter CXVI
Souts or Kuemennu (Hermorotis). The overseer of
the house of the overseer of the seal, Nu, triumphant,
saith :— (2)
“The goddess Neith shineth in Matchat, and the
‘“‘ooddess Maat is carried by the arm of him who eateth
8 y ;
“the Eye, and who is its divine judge, and the Sem
“priest carrieth (3) me over upon it. I will not declare
“it unto men, and I wil) not tell it unto the gods; I will
344 OF KNOWING THE SOULS OF KHEMENNU [Ch exvi. 4
“not declare it unto men, and I will not tell it unto the
‘“oods. I have entered in being an ignorant man, and
‘“‘T have seen the hidden things. (4) Homage to you,
“O ye gods who dwell in Khemennu, ye know me even
“as I know the goddess Neith, and [ye give] to the
‘Hye the growth which endureth. (5) There is joy [to
“Tme]| at the judgment of the things which are to be
“judged. I, even I, know the Souls of Annu; they
“are great at the festival of the month, and are little
“at the festival of the half month. They are Thoth
(6) the Hidden One, and Sa, and Tem.”
RUBRIC: If this chapter be known [by the deceased] offal
shall be an abomination unto him, and he shall not drink filthy
water.
Chapter CXVII
[WHEREON TO WALK] IN Re-stav.. The overseer of
the house of the overseer of the seal, Nu, triumphant,
saith :— (2)
“The paths which are above me [lead] to Re-stau.
“Tam he who is girt about with his girdle and who
“cometh forth from the | goddess of] the Ureret crown.
“T have come, and I have stablished things in Abtu
‘“(Abydos), (3) and I have opened out paths in Re-stau.
“The god Osiris hath eased my pains. I am he who
“maketh the waters to come into being, and who
“setteth his throne [thereon], and who maketh his
“path through the funeral valley and through the
“Great Lake. (4) I have made my path, and indeed
“T am [Osiris].
“Osiris was victorious over his enemies, and the
“Osiris Nebget is victorious over his enemies. He
“hath become as one of yourselves, [O ye gods], his
“protector is the Lord of eternity, he walketh even as
“ve walk, he standeth even as ye stand, he sitteth
“even as ye sit, and he talketh even as ye talk in the
“presence of the Great God, the Lord of Amentet. | oe
‘The words in brackets are from the Papyrus of Neb-qet
(sheet 3).
346 OF COMING FORTH FROM RE-STAU_ [Chap. exviii.
Chapter CXVIII
tn-sTau. ‘he overseer of the house of the overseer of
the seal, Nu, triumphant, saith :—
“T was born in (2) Re-stau, and splendour hath been
‘“‘oiven unto me by those who dwell in their spiritual
“bodies (sdhu) in the habitation where libations are
“made unto Osiris. ‘he divine ministers who are in
‘Re-stau shall receive [me] (3) when Osiris is led into
“the twofold funeral region of Osiris; O let me be a
“divine being whom they shall lead into the twofold
“funeral region of Osiris.”
Chapter CXIX
Re-stav.! The overseer of the house of the overseer
of the seal, Nu, triumphant, saith :— (2)
“Tam the Great God who maketh his light. I have
“come to thee, O Osiris, and I offer praise unto (3)
“thee. [I am] pure from the issues which are carried
“away from thee. ‘Thy name is made in Re-stau, and
“thy power is in Abtu (Abydos), Thou art raised up,
“then, O Osiris, (4) and thou goest round about through
1 A fuller title of this Chapter is, ‘‘The Chapter of knowing the
name of Osiris, and of going into and of coming forth from
Re-stau.”
348 OF KNOWING OSIRIS’S NAME [Chap. cxix.
“heaven with Ra, and thou lookest upon the genera-
“tions of men, O thou One who circlest, thou Ra.
“Behold, verily I have said unto thee, O Osiris, ‘I am
(5) the spiritual body of the God, and I say, ‘Let it
“come to pass that I shall never be repulsed before
‘“‘thee, O Osiris.’ ”
The following is the Chapter in a fuller form :—1?
(1) Tur CHAPTER OF KNOWING THE NAME OF OsIRIs
AND OF ENTERING INTO AND OF GOING OUT FROM RzE-
STAU [IN ALL THE FORMS WHEREIN HE WILLETH TO
COME FoRTH].” The scribe, Mes-em-neter, triumphant,
saith :— (2)
“T am the Great Name who maketh (3) his light. I
“have come to thee, O Osiris, and I offer praise unto
“thee. I am pure from the issues which are carried
“away from thee. [Thy] name hath been made in Re-
‘stau when it hath fallen (4) therein. Homage to thee,
“O Osiris, in thy strength and in thy power, thou hast
“obtained the mastery in Re-stau. Thou art raised
“up, O Osiris, in thy (5) might and in thy power, thou
“art raised up, O Osiris, and thy might is in Re-stau,
“and thy power is in Abtu (Abydos). Thou goest
“round about through heaven, and (6) thou sailest
“before Ra, and thou lookest upon the generations of
“men, O thou Being who circlest, thou Ra. Behold,
“verily I have said unto thee, O Osiris, ‘I am the
' For the text see Naville, op. cit., Bd. T. BL. 130.
(see Naville, op. cit., Bd. II. p. 267).
Chap. exx., exxi.] OF KNOWING OSIRIS’S NAME 349
“spiritual body of the God, and I say, ‘ Let it come
“to pass that I shall never be repulsed before thee, O
>»
“ Osiris.
Chapter CXX
In the Saite Recension this Chapter is given
twice ; see Lepsius, op. cit., BI. 3 and 45, and supra,
Chapter XII.
Chapter CXXI
In the Saite Recension this Chapter is given
twice ; see Lepsius, op. cit., Bll. 4 and 45, and supra
Chapter XIII.
350 OF GOING INTO THE UNDERWORLD [Ch. exxii. x
Chapter CXXII
‘(1) Tue CHAPTER OF GOING IN AFTER
COMING FORTH [FROM THE UNDERWORLD]. The oyer-
seer of the house of the overseer of the seal, Nu,
triumphant, saith :— (2)
“Open unto me!” Who then art thou Whither
goest thou Whatis thy name “I am one of you,
“Assembler of Souls’ is the name of my boat; (3)
““* Making the hair to stand on end’ is the name of the
“oars; ‘ Watchful one’ is the name of its bows; ‘ Evil
“is it’ is the name of the rudder; ‘Steering straight
“for the middle’ is the name of (4) the Matchabet; so
“likewise’[the boat] is a type of my sailing onward to
Ch. exxii.7] AFTER COMING OUT THEREFROM S51
“the pool. Let there be given unto me vessels of milk,
(5) together with cakes, and loaves of bread, and cups
“of drink, and pieces of meat in the Temple of Anpu,”
or (as others say), “Grant thou me [these things]
“wholly. Let it be so done unto me that I may
“enter in (6) like a hawk, and that I may come
“forth like the Bennu bird, [and like] the Morning
“Star. Let me make [my] path so that [I] may go in
“peace into the beautiful Amentet, and let the Lake
“of Osiris be mine. (7) Let me make my path, and
“let me enter in, and let me adore Osiris, the Lord of
“life.” !
Chapter CXXIII. on CXXXIX?
Great Hovuss.' The overseer of the house of the over-
seer of the seal, Nu, triumphant, saith :—
“Homage to thee, O Thoth. I am Thoth, who have
“weighed the two divine Fighters (i.e, Horus and
“ Set), (2) [have destroyed their warfare and I have
‘diminished their wailings. I have delivered the Atu
“fish in his turning back, and I have performed that
“which thou didst order (3) concerning him, and after-
“wards I lay down within my eye. [I am he who hath
“been without opposition. I have come; do thou look
“upon me in the Temple of Nem-hra (or Uhem-hra). |
‘T give commands in the words of the divine aged ones,
‘and, moreover, I guide for thee the lesser deities.”
1 Two copies of this Chapter taken from royal tombs are given
by Naville with Chapter CXXV. (Ueberschrift) ; see Todtentuch,
Bd. II., p. 335.
«
Chap. exxiv.4] OF ENTERING BEFORE OSIRIS 353
Chapter CXXIV
Osiris. (2) The overseer of the house of the overseer
of the seal, Nu, triumphant, saith :—
“My soul hath built for me a habitation in the city
“of Tattu; I sow seed in the city of Pe, and (3) I
“plough my field with my labourers (?), and for this
‘reason my palm tree is like Amsu. That which is an
“abomination unto me, that which is an abomination
“unto me I shall not eat. (4) That which is an abo-
“mination unto me, that which is an abomination unto
“me is filth. I shall not eat thereof; by sepulchral
‘¢ Chapter of making the transformation into a Bennu bird,” and
the vignette above it is a Bennu bird. In the vignette here given
the artist has omitted a god.
VOL. II. K
354 OF ENTERING BEFORE OSIRIS _ [Chap. exxiv. 5
‘meals and food I shall not be destroyed. [The abo-
‘minable thing]|I shall not take into my hands, (5) I
‘shall not walk upon it in my sandals, because my
“cakes are [made] of white grain, and my ale is [made]
“of red grain, and behold, (6) the Sektet boat and the
“ Matet boat bring them to me, and I eat [thereof]
‘‘under the branches of [the trees], the beautiful arms
“lof which| I know. 0 let (7) splendour be prepared
“for me with the white crown which is lifted up upon
“me by the uraei-goddesses. Hail, thou guardian of
“the divine doors of the god Sehetep-taui (7.e., ‘he who
“maketh the world to be at peace’), bring thou (8) to
“me that of which they make sepulchral meals; grant
“thou that I may lift up the branches (?). (9) May the
“ood of light open to me his arms, and may the com-
‘pany of the gods keep silence whilst the denizens (10)
“of heaven tall with the overseer of the house of the
“overseer of the seal, Nu, triumphant. I am the leader
‘of the hearts of the gods who strengthen (11) me,
“and I am a mighty one among the divine beings. If
“any god or any goddess (12) shall come forth against
‘‘me he shall be judged by the ancestors of the year
“who live upon hearts (13) and who make (?) cakes (?)
‘for me, and Osiris shall devour him at [his] coming
“forth (14) from Abtu (Abydos). He shall be judged
‘by the ancestors of Ra, and he shall be judged by the
“(15) God of Light who clotheth heaven among the
“divine princes. I shall have bread in my mouth at
“stated seasons, and I shall enter in before the gods
Chap, cxxiv.19] OF ENTERING BEFORE OSIRIS 355
“ Ahiu. (16) He shall speak with me, and I shall
“speak with the followers of the gods. I shall speak
‘with the Disk and I shall speak with the denizens of
“heaven. (17) I shall put the terror of myself into
“the blackness of night which is in the goddess Meh-
“urt, [who is near] him that dwelleth in might. (18)
“And behold, I shall be there with Osiris. My con-
“dition of completeness shall be his condition of com-
“pleteness among the divine princes. I shall speak
“unto him [with] the words of (19) men, and he shall
“repeat unto me the words of the gods, A hw who is
“equipped | with power] shall come.’ I am a khu who
“is equipped [with power]; I am equipped [with the
power] of all the ‘hus, [being the form of the Sadhu
“(i.e,, spiritual bodies) of Annu, Tattu, Suten-henen,
“Abtu, Apu, and Sennu. The Osiris Auf-ankh is
“victorious over every god and every goddess who are
“hidden in Neter-khertet |.” *
Chapter CXXV
OsIRIs, THE GOVERNOR oF AMENTET. Osiris, the
scribe Ani, triumphant, saith :—
(2) “I have come, and [I] have drawn nigh to see
“thy beauties; my hands [are raised] in adoration of
“thy name ‘Right and Truth. I came and I drew
“unto [the place where] the acacia tree groweth not,
‘where (3) the tree thick with leaves existeth not, and
“where the ground yieldeth neither herb nor grass.
“Then I entered into the hidden place, and I spake
“with (4) the god Set, and my protector (?) advanced
“to me, and his face was clothed (or covered), and [he]
‘fell upon the hidden things. He (5) entered into the
“Temple of Osiris, and he looked upon the hidden
“things which were therein; and the sovereign chiefs
“of the pylons [were] in the form of khus. And the
“ood Anpu (6) spake [to those who were on] both sides
“of him with the speech of a man [as he] came from
“Ta-mera ;1 he knoweth our paths and our cities. I
“make offerings (?), (7) and I smell the odour of him
‘as if he were one among you, and I say unto him, I
“am Osiris, the scribe Ani, triumphant in peace, trium-
“phant! Ihave (8) come, and [I] have drawn nigh
“to see the great gods, and I live upon the offerings
“which are among their food. I have been to the
“borders [of the territory of] (9) Ba-neb-Tettet (ce.,
“the ‘Soul, the lord of Tattu,’ or Osiris), and he hath
358 INTRODUCTORY HYMN OF PRAISE [Ch. exxv, 10
“caused me to come forth like a Bennw bird, and to
“utter words. I have been in the water of the stream,
“and (10) I have made offerings of incense. I have
“euided myself to the Shenfet tree of the [divine]
“children. I have been in Abu (or Abu, “2., Ele-
“phantine [?]) in the Temple of the goddess Satet.
(11) I have submerged the boat of mine enemies
“Twhilst] I myself have sailed over the Lake in the
‘““ Neshmet boat. I have seen the (12) Sahu (1.e., the
“spiritual bodies) [in] the city of Qem-ur. I have
‘been in the city of Tattu, and I have brought myself
‘to silence [therein]. I have caused the god to have
“the mastery over his two feet. (13) I have been in
“the Temple of Tep-tu-f (7.e., “he that is on his hill,’ or
“ Anubis), and I have seen him that is lord of the
“divine temple. I have entered into the Temple (14)
‘of Osiris, and I have arrayed myself in the apparel of
“him that is therein. I have entered into Re-stau,
“and I have seen the hidden things (15) which are
“therein. JI was shrouded [therein], but I found a
“way for myself. I have gone into the city An-aarret-f
“(7.0., the place where nothing groweth), and I covered
“my nakedness with the garments (16) which were
“therein. There was given unto me the dnti unguent
“Tsuch as] women [use]. along with the powder of
‘human beings. Verily Sut (?) (17) hath spoken unto
“me the things which concern himself, and I said, Let
“thy weighing be in (?) us.”
“The Majesty of the god Anpu saith, (18) ‘ Knowest
“thou the name of this door so as to declare it unto
“me?’ And Osiris, the scribe Ani, triumphant in
“peace, triumphant! saith, (19) ‘Destroyer of the god
“Shu is the name (20) of this door. The Majesty of
“the god Anpu saith, (21) ‘ Knowest thou the name of
“the upper (22) leaf and of the lower leaf?’ ‘Lord of
‘Maat (23) upon his two feet’ is the name of the upper
“ (24) leaf, and ‘ Lord of twofold strength, the subduer
“of cattle,’ (25) [is the name of the lower leaf. The
“Majesty of the god Anpu saith], ‘Since thou knowest,
‘*(26) pass on, O Osiris the scribe, the teller (27) of the
‘divine offerings of all the gods of Thebes, (28) Ani,
99)
“triumphant, the lord of reverence.
The Introduction.
raised in adoration,
360 ADDRESS TO OSIRIS [Chap. cxxv.
Text: (1) [THE FOLLOWING] SHALL BE SAID WHEN
THE OVERSEER OF THE HOUSE OF THE OVERSEER OF
THE SEAL, Nv, TRIUMPHANT, COMETH FORTH INTO
THE HALu (2) oF DOUBLE MAATI! so THAT HE MAY
BE SEPARATED FROM EVERY SIN WHICH HE HATH
DONE AND MAY BEHOLD THE FACES OF THE GODS.
The Osiris Nu, triumphant, saith :— (3)
“ Homage to thee, O Great God, thou Lord of double
“ Maati, I have come to thee, O my Lord, and I have
“brought myself hither that (4) I may behold thy
“beauties. I know thee, and I know thy name, and
“T know the name[s] of the two and forty gods who
“exist with (5) thee in this Hall of double Maati, who
“live as warders of sinners and who feed upon their
‘blood (6) on the day when the lives of men are taken
‘into account in the presence of the god Un-nefer; in
“truth ‘Rekhti-merti-neb-Maati’ (7.e., ‘ twin-sisters with
“two eyes, ladies of double Maati’) is thy name. In
‘truth (7) I have come to thee, and I have brought
“Maat (i.e, right and truth) to thee, and I have
“destroyed wickedness for thee. [I have not done
“evil to] mankind. I have not oppressed the members
‘“‘of my family, (8) I have not wrought evil in the place
“of right and truth. I have had no knowledge of
“worthless men. I have not wrought evil. I have
1 In other papyri this Chapter is called :—(1) ‘‘ The Chapter of
going into the Hall of double Maati”; (2) ‘‘ The Chapter of [the
Hall of] double Maati and of knowing what is therein”; and
(3) ‘*The Book of entering into the Hall of double Maati” ; see
Naville, op. cit., Bd. II, p. 275.
“not made to be the first [consideration] of each day
“that excessive labour (9) should be performed for me.
“(TI have] not brought forward my name for [exaltation]
“to honours. I have not ill-treated servants. [I have
“not thought scorn of God.] I have not defrauded the
‘oppressed one of his property.' I have not done that
“which is an abomination (10) unto the gods. I
“have not caused harm to be done to the servant by
“his chief. I have not caused pain. I have made no
“man to suffer hunger. I have made no one to weep.
“T have done no murder. (11) I have not given the
“order for murder to be done for me. I have not
“inflicted pain upon mankind. I have not defrauded
“the temples of their oblations. I have not (12) pur-
“Joined the cakes of the gods. I have not carried off
“the cakes offered to the khus. I have not committed
“fornication, I have not polluted myself [in the holy
“places of the god of my city], nor diminished from
“the bushel. (13) I have neither added to nor filched
“away land. I have not encroached upon the fields [of
“others|. I have not added to the weights of the
“scales [to cheat the seller]. I have not mis-read
“the pointer of the scales [to cheat the buyer]. (14)
“T have not carried away the milk from the mouths of
“children. Ihave not driven away the cattle which
“were upon their pastures. I have not snared (15) the
1 Variant, ‘‘I haye not caused misery, I have not caused
afHiction.”
2 'The words in brackets are added from the Papyrus of Amen-neb
(Brit. Mus. No. 9964) ; see Naville, op. cit., Bd. IL., p. 282.
362 ADDRESS TO OSIRIS [Chap. exxv. 16
“feathered fowl of the preserves of the gods. I have
“not caught fish [with bait made of fish of their kind.
“T have not turned back the water at the time [when
“at should flow]. Ihave not cut (16) a cutting in a
“canal of running water. I have not extinguished a
“fire (or light) when it should burn. I have not vio-
‘lated the times ' | of offering| the chosen meat-offerings.
“T have not driven off (17) the cattle from the property
“of the gods. I have not repulsed God in his mani-
“‘festations. I am pure. I am pure. I am pure, I
“am pure. My purity is the purity of that (18) great
“ Bennw which is in the city of Suten-henen (Hera-
“cleopolis), for, behold, I am the nose of the God of
“the winds, who maketh all mankind to live on (19)
“the day when the Eye (Utchat) of Ra is full in Annu
(Heliopolis) at the end of the second month® of the
“season Pert (i.e, the season of growing) [in the
“presence of the divine lord of this earth].* I have
“seen the Eye of Ra when it was full in Annu, there-
‘fore let not evil befall me (20) in this land and in
“this Hall of double Maati, because I, even I, know
“the name[s] of these gods who are therein [and who
“are the followers of the great god].” *
1 Variant, ‘* I have not defrauded the gods of their chosen meat
offerings.”
the Egyptian year.
“O]JOUSLA OY} 07 Surps090¥ [[VHf 9} JO JUOMIISUBAIG [RIOUAS OY} IdIBI]D OXBUE OF ULI BAOGR 9q4 TOTF pazqruLo Waa]
DAVY $4XO} OST INq ‘WWOUTAIWIS BATZBSU Ot] SI UIT AOTA PUL ‘TITY 0} pasBadap OT} JO SSaIPpPB oY} WSJ ST pos YORE BACT
“T[REL OY} JO Ud OY 4B paywas oIv Sossoppos YVR OY) PUL ‘PRoy STY WO JVB JO TOYIBJ 91} SIAM SpOs O4-L4L0F aI. Jo TORY
(‘TuasqeN jo suakdeg ay} WoIg) “ILYV]T TIAA azo TIvA AHL
' INNA
it
al
gaa!
NNN
RLUID ODA DREADS DS OER SD AN BS Wet ISS Lee aa aad aera adidas
"axxo ‘deyd |
Chap, cxxv. ] THE NEGATIVE CONFESSION 365
The Negative Confession.
Vignette :! The
Hall of double
Maati, that is to
say the Hall of the
goddesses Isis and
Nephthys who sym-
bolize Right and
Truth; herein are
seated or stand
forty-two gods, to
each of whom the
deceased must ad-
dress a prescribed
negative statement.
At each end is one
half of a folding
door, one having
the name of NEB-
MAAvT - HERI - TEP -
RETUI-F and the
other of NEB-PEHTI-
QESU - MENMENET.
On the centre of
the roof, which has
a cornice of uraei,
typifying divinity,
and feathers, sym-
bolic of Maat, is a
! The vignette here
described is that of
the Papyrus of Ani,
sheet 31.
? See above, p. 359,
366 THE NEGATIVE CONFESSION — [Chap. exxv. 1
seated deity,! painted bluish-green, with hands extended, the
right over the Eye of Horus, and the left over a pool. At
the end of the Hall are four small vignettes, in which are
depicted :—l. The Maati goddesses, each seated upon a throne
and holding a sceptre in her right hand, and the emblem of life
in her left. 2. The deceased, arrayed in white, standing before
the god Osiris with both hands raised in adoration, 3. A
balance with the heart, symbolizing the conscience of the
deceased, in one scale, and the feather, emblematic of Right
and Truth, in the other. The god Anubis is testing the tongue
of the balance, and close by stands the monster Am-met.
4, Thoth, ibis-headed, seated upon a pylon-shaped pedestal,
painting a large feather of Maat. In the Papyrus of Anhai the
gods are seated in a double row; each has his characteristic
head, and nearly all wear the feather of Maat.
Text: The scribe Nebseni, triumphant, saith :—
1. “ Hail, thon whose strides are long, who comest
“forth from Annu (Heliopolis), I have not done iniquity.
2. “Hail, thou who art embraced by flame, who
‘“comest forth from Kher-aha, I have not robbed with
“ violence,
' Tn the XVIIth Chapter, line 46 (see above, p. 97) this god is
called Leh, i.e., ‘‘ Millions of years.”
3. “Hail, thou divine Nose (Fenti), who comest
“forth from Khemennu (Hermopolis), I have not done
“ violence [to any man].
4. “ Hail, thou who eatest shades, who comest forth
“from the place where the Nile riseth,’ I have not
‘committed theft.
5. “ Hail, Neha-hau, who comest forth from Re-stau,
“T have not slain man or woman.
6. “Hail, thou double Lion-god, who comest forth
“from heaven, I have not made light the bushel.
7. “Hail, thou whose two eyes are like flint,’ who
“comest forth from Sekhem (Letopolis), I have not
“acted deceitfully.
8. “Hail, thou Flame, who comest forth as [thou]
“goest back, I have not purloined the things which
“belong unto God.
9. “ Hail, thou Crusher of bones, who comest forth
“from Suten-henen (Heracleopolis), I have not uttered
“ falsehood.
10. “ Hail, thou who makest the flame to wax strong,
“who comest forth from Het-ka-Ptah (Memphis), I have
“not carried away food.
11. ‘“ Hail, Qerti (i.e., the two sources of the Nile),
“who come forth from Amentet, I have not uttered evil
“words.
12, “ Hail, thou whose teeth shine, who comest forth
1 The Qerli or caverns out of which flowed the Nile were thought
to be situated between Aswan and Philae,
2 Variant, Neha-hra. 3 Variant, ‘‘like fire.”
368 THE NEGATIVE CONFESSION [Chap. exxv. 13
“from Ta-she (i.e., the Fayyim), I have attacked no
“man.
13. “ Hail, thou who dost consume blood, who
“comest forth from the house of slaughter, I have
“not killed the beasts [which are the property of
God].
14. ‘“ Hail, thou who dost consume the entrails, who
“comest forth from the mdbet chamber, I have not
“acted deceitfully.
15. “ Hail, thou god of Right and Truth, who comest
“forth from the city of double Maati, I have not laid
“waste the lands which have been ploughed (?).
16. “ Hail, thou who goest backwards, who comest
“forth from the city of Bast (Bubastis), I have never
“pried into matters [to make mischief].
17. “Hail, Aati, who comest forth from Annu
(Heliopolis), I have not set my mouth in motion
“laoainst any man].
18. “Hail, thou who art doubly evil, who comest
“forth from the nome of Ati,! I have not given way
“to wrath concerning myself without a cause,
19. “ Hail, thou serpent Uamenti, who comest forth
“from the house of slaughter, I have not defiled the
“wife of a man.
20. “ Hail, thou who lookest upon what is brought
“to him, who comest forth from the Temple of Amsu, I
‘have not committed any sin against purity.
' T.e., the ninth nome of Lower Egypt, the capital of which was
Per-Ausar or Busiris.
Chaps, cxxv, 27] THE NEGATIVE CONFESSION 369
21. “Hail, Chief of the divine Princes, who comest
“forth from the city of Nehatu,' I have not struck fear
“into any man].
22. “Hail, Khemi (i.e., Destroyer), who comest
“forth from the Lake of Kaui (Khas ’?), I have not en-
“croached upon [sacred times and seasons].
23. “Hail, thou who orderest speech, who comest
“forth from Urit, I have not been a man of anger.
24, “Hail, thou Child, who comest forth from the
“Take of Heq-at, I have not made myself deaf to the
‘words of right and truth.
25. “Hail, thou disposer of speech, who comest forth
“from the city of Unes, I have not stirred up strife.
26. “Hail, Basti, who comest forth from the Secret
“city, I have made no [man] to weep.
27. “Hail, thou whose face is [turned] backwards,
“who comest forth from the Dwelling, I have not
1 The ‘‘city of the sycamore”; a name of a city of Upper
Egypt.
VOL, II. L
370 THE NEGATIVE CONFESSION [Chap. cxxv. 28
“committed acts of impurity, neither have I lain with
“men,
28. “Hail, Leg of fire, who comest forth from
“ Akhekhu, I have not eaten my heart.!
29. Hail, Kenemti, who comest forth from [the city
“of | Kenemet, I have abused [no man].
30. “Hail, thou who bringest thine offering, who
‘comest forth from the city of Sau (Sais), I have not
“acted with violence.
31. “ Hail, thou lord of faces, who comest forth from
“the city of Tchefet, I have not judged hastily.
32. “Hail, thou who givest knowledge, who comest
“forth from Unth, I have not >. ueeeeeee , and I
“have not taken vengeance upon the god.
33. “ Hail, thou lord of two horns, who comest forth
“from Satiu, I have not multiplied [my] speech oyer-
“much,
34. ‘ Hail, Nefer-Tem, who comest forth from Het-
“ka-Ptah (Memphis), I have not acted with deceit, and
“T have not worked wickedness.
35. “ Hail, Tem-Sep, who comest forth from Tattu,
“T have not uttered curses [on the king].
36. “ Hail, thou whose heart doth labour, who comest
“forth from the city of Tebti, I have not fouled (?)
“water.
87. “Hail, Ahi of the water, who comest forth from
“Nu, I have not made haughty my voice.
1 Le., ‘lost my temper and become angry.”
Chap, cxxv. 42] THE NEGATIVE CONFESSION 371
38. “ Hail, thou who givest commands to mankind,
“who comest forth from [Sau (?)], I have not cursed
“the god,
39. “ Hail, Neheb-nefert, who comest forth from the
‘“ Lake of Nefer (?), I have not behaved with insolence.
40, “Hail, Neheb-kau, who comest forth from [thy]
“city, I have not sought for distinctions.
41. “Hail, thou whose head is holy, who comest
“forth from [thy] habitation, I have not increased
“my wealth, except with such things as are [justly]
“mine own possessions.
42. “Hail, thou who bringest thine own arm, who
“comest forth from Aukert (underworld), I have not
“thought scorn of the god who is in my city.”
Address to the gods of the underworld.
{From the Papyrus of Nu (Brit. Mus. No. 10,477, sheet 24). ]
Vignette: The deceased standing with both hands raised in
adoration.
Text ; [THEN SHALL THE HEART WHICH IS RIGHTEOUS
AND SINLESS SAY]! :—
(1) The overseer of the house of the overseer of the
seal, Nu, triumphant, saith :—
“Homage to you, O ye gods who dwell in your Hall
1 These words are added from Brit. Mus. No. 9905. Other papyri
introduce the address with the words :—(1) ‘‘ To be said when [ the
deceased] cometh forth victorious from the Hall of double Maati” ;
2) ‘To be said when he cometh forth to the gods of the under-
world”; (8) ‘The words which [are to be said] after the Hall of
double Maati.”
372 ADDRESS TO THE GODS [Chap, cxxv. 2
“of double Maati, I, even I, know (2) you, and I know
“your names. Let me not fall under your knives of
“slaughter, and bring ye not forward my wickedness
“unto the god in whose train ye are; (3) and let not
“evil hap come upon me by your means. O declare
“ye me right and true in the presence of Neb-er-tcher,
“because I have done that which is right and true in
“'Ta-mera (Kgypt). (4) I have not cursed God, and
“let not evil hap come upon me through the king who
“dwelleth in my day. Homage to you, O ye gods, who
“dwell in your Hall of double Maati, (5) who are with-
‘out evil in your bodies, and who live upon right and
“truth, and who feed yourselves upon right and truth
“in the presence of the god Horus, who (6) dwelleth in
“his divine Disk: deliver ye me from the god Baba
“who liveth upon the entrails of the mighty ones
‘upon the day of the great judgment. (7) O grant
‘ve that I may come to you, for I have not committed
“faults, I have not sinned, I have not done evil, I have
‘not borne false witness ; (8) therefore let nothing [evil]
“be done unto me. I live upon right and truth, and I
“feed upon right and truth. I have performed the
“commandments of men [as well as| the things whereat
“are gratified the gods, (9) I have made the god to be
“at peace [with me by doing] that which is his will.
“T have given bread to the hungry man, and water to
‘the thirsty man, and apparel to the naked (10) man,
“and a boat to the [shipwrecked] mariner. I have
“made holy offerings to the gods, and sepulchral meals
Chap. exxy, 18] ADDRESS TO THE GODS 373
“to the khus. Be ye then my deliverers, (11) be ye
“then my protectors, and make ye not accusation
“against me in the presence of [the great god]. I
“am clean of mouth and clean of hands; therefore
“Jet it be said unto me by those who shall behold
‘‘me, ‘Come in peace ; come in peace,’ (12) for I have
“heard that mighty word which the spiritual bodies
“(séhu)' spake unto the Cat (13) in the House of
“Hapt-re. I have been made to give evidence before
“the god Hra-f-ha-f (7.e., he whose face is behind him),
“and he hath given a decision [concerning me]. I
“have seen the things over which the persea tree
“spreadeth [its branches] (14) within Re-stau. I am
“he who hath offered up prayers to the gods and who
“knoweth their persons. I have come and I have ad-
“vanced to make the declaration of right and truth,
“and to set the (15) balance upon what supporteth it
“within the region of Aukert. Hail, thou who art
‘exalted upon thy standard, thou lord of the Atefw
“crown, whose name is proclaimed as ‘Lord of the
‘winds,’ deliver thou me (16) from thy divine mes-
“sengers who cause dire deeds to happen, and who
‘cause calamities to come into being, and (17) who
“are without coverings for their faces, for I have
“done that which is right and true for the Lord of
“right and truth. I have purified myself and my
“breast (18) with libations, and my hinder parts
1 The ordinary reading is, ‘‘ For I have heard the word which
was spoken by the Ass with the Cat.”
“with the things which make clean, and my inner
“parts have been in the Pool of right and truth.
“There is no single member of mine which lacketh
“yioht and truth. (19) I have been purified in the
“Pool of the south, and I have rested in the northern
“city which is in the Field of the Grasshoppers, where-
‘“‘in the divine sailors of Ra bathe at the (20) second
“hour of the night and at the third hour of the day.
“And the hearts of the gods are gratified (?) after they
“have passed through it, whether it be by night, or
“whether it be by day, and they say unto me, (21)
“* Tet thyself come forward.’ And they say unto me,
“Who, then, art thou?’ And they say unto me,
“*What is thy name?’ ‘I am he who is equipped
‘under the flowers [and I am| the dweller in his olive
“ tree,’ (22) is my name. And they say unto me straight-
“way, ‘Pass thou on’; and I passed on by the city to
“the north of the olive tree. What, then, didst thou
“see there The leg and the thigh. What, then, (23)
‘““didst thou say unto them Let me see rejoicings
“in those lands of the Fenkhu.'| And what did they
‘“‘oive unto thee A flame of (24) fire and a tablet (or
“sceptre) of crystal. What, then, didst thou do there-
“with I buried them by the furrow of Manaat as
“<thines for the night. (25) What, then didst thou
“find by the furrow of Maaat <A sceptre of flint, the
“name of which is ‘Giver of winds.’ What, then,
1 A people who dwelt, probably, on the north-east frontier of
Egypt, and who have been by some identified with the Phoenicians.
Chap, cxxy. 30] ADDRESS TO THE GODS BS
“ didst thou do to the flame of fire and the (26) tablet
“(or sceptre) of crystal after thou hadst buried them?
“T uttered words over them in the furrow, [and I dug
“them out therefrom];! I extinguished the fire, and I
“broke the tablet (or sceptre), and I created (27) a
“pool of water. ‘Come, then,’ [they say,] ‘and enter
“in through the door of this Hall of double Maati, for
“thou knowest us.’ ”
“*We will not let thee enter in through us,’ say the
“bolts of (28) this door, ‘unless thou tellest [us] our
“names’; ‘Tongue {of the Balance] of the place of
“vioht and truth’ is your name. ‘I will not let thee
“enter in by me,’ saith the [right] lintel (29) of this
“door, ‘unless thou tellest [me] my name’; Balance of
“the support of right and truth’ is thy name. ‘I will
“not let thee enter in by me,’ saith the [left] lintel of
“this door, (30) ‘unless thou tellest [me] my name
“{* Balance of wine’ is thy name, ‘I will not let thee
“pass over me,’ saith the threshold of this door, ‘ unless
“thou tellest [me] my name’; ‘Ox of the god Seb’ is
“thy name. ‘I will not open unto thee,’ saith the
“fastening of this door, ‘unless thou tellest [me] my
“name’; ‘Flesh of his mother’ is thy name. ‘I will
“not open unto thee,’ saith the socket of the fastening
“of this door, ‘unless thou tellest me my name’; |!
“*Tjiving eye of the god Sebek, the lord of Bakhau,’
“is thy name. ‘I will not open unto thee [and I will
“not let thee enter in by me,’ saith the guardian of the
| These words are added from the Papyrus of Nebseni,
376 ADDRESS TO THE GODS [Chap, exxv. 3
“leaf of| this door, ‘unless (81) thou tellest [me] my
“name’; ‘Elbow of the god Shu when he placeth him-
“self to protect Osiris’ is thy name. ‘We will not let
“thee enter in by us,’ say the posts of this door, ‘ unless
“thou tellest us our names’; (32) ‘Children of the
“uraei-goddesses’ is your name.’ ‘Thou knowest us,’
“Ithey say], (83) ‘ pass on, therefore, by us.’
““<«T will not let thee tread upon me,’ saith the floor
‘of (34) this Hall of double Maati, ‘because I am silent
“and I am holy, and because I do not know the names]
“of thy two feet wherewith thou wouldst walk (35)
“upon me; therefore tell them to me.’ ‘ Traveller (?)
‘of the god Khas’ is the name of my right foot, and
“< Staff of the goddess Hathor’ is the name of my left
“foot.” (36) ‘Thou knowest me,’ [it saith], ‘pass on
“therefore over me.’”
“«T will not make mention of thee,’ saith the guardian
‘of the door of this Hall of double Maati, ‘ unless thou
“tellest [me] my name’; ‘])iscerner of (37) hearts and
“searcher of the reins’ is thy name. ‘Now will I make
‘mention of thee [to the god]. But who is the god
“that dwelleth in his hour Speak thou it’ (7.e., his
“name). Maau-Taui (i.c., he who keepeth the record
‘of the two lands) [is his name]. ‘Who then is (38)
“ Maau-Taui?’ He is Thoth, ‘Come,’ saith Thoth,
“«But why hast thou come?’ I have come, and I press
1 The Papyrus of Nu continues, ‘‘I will not open unto thee and
I will not let thee pass by me,’ saith the Guardian of this door,
‘unless (33) thou tellest [me] my name’; ‘Ox of Seb’ is thy
name.” See above, 1. 30,
Chap. exxv. 51 | ADDRESS TO THE GODS SAF!
“forward that I may be mentioned. What now (39) is
“thy condition J, even I, am purified from evil
“things, and I am protected from the baleful deeds
“of those who live in (40) their days; and I am not
“among them. ‘Now will I make mention of thee [to
“the god]! ‘[Tell me now], who is he whose (44)
“heaven is of fire, whose walls [are surmounted by]
“living uraei, and the floor of whose house is a stream
“of water Who is he, I say?’ It is (45) Osiris.
““¢ Come forward, then: verily thou shalt be mentioned
“fio him]. Thy cakes [shall come] from the Eye of
“Ra, and thine ale [shall come] from (46) the Eye of
“Ra, and the sepulchral meals which shall be brought
‘to thee upon earth [shall come] from the Eye of
“Ra. This hath been decreed for the Osiris the over-
“seer of the house of the overseer of the seal, Nu,
“triumphant.’ ”
RUBRIC: (47) The making of the representation
of what shall happen in this Hall of double Maati.
This chapter shall be said [by the deceased] after he hath
been cleansed and purified, and when he is arrayed in apparel,
(48) and is shod with white leather sandals, and his eyes have
been painted with antimony, and [his body] hath been anointed
with unguent of anti, and when he offereth oxen, and feathered
fowl, and incense, and cakes, and ale, and (49) garden herbs,
And, behold, thou shalt draw a representation of this in colour
upon a new tile moulded from (50) earth upon which neither a
pig nor other animals have trodden, And if [thou] doest this
book upon it [in writing, the deceased] shall flourish, and his
children (51) shall flourish, and [his name] shall never fall into
? The words semd-kud are superfluous.
378 ADDRESS TO THE GODS [Chap. exxv. 52
oblivion, and he shall be as one who filleth (i.¢., satisfieth) the
heart of the king and of his princes. And bread, and cakes,
and sweetmeats, (52) and wine, and pieces of flesh shall be
given unto him upon the altar of the great god; and he shall
not be turned back at any door in Amentet, and he shall be
(53) brought in along with the kings of Upper and Lower
Egypt, and he shall be in the train of Osiris,! continually and
regularly for ever.”
Chapter CXXVI
' (1) The overseer of the house of the overseer
of the seal, Nu, triumphant, the son of the overseer of
the house of the overseer of the seal, Amen-hetep,
triumphant, saith :— (2)
“Hail, ye four apes who sit in the bows of the boat
“of (3) Ra, who convey right and truth to Neb-er-tcher,
“who sit in judgment (4) on my misery and on my
“streneth, who make the gods to rest contented by
“means of the flame of (5) your mouths, who offer holy
“offerings to the gods and sepulchral meals to the
“Khus, (6) who live upon right and truth, and who
“feed upon (7) right and truth of heart, who are
“without deceit and fraud, and to whom wickedness
“is an abomination, (8) do ye away with my evil
“deeds, and put ye away my sin [which deserved
“stripes upon earth, and destroy ye any evil whatso-
“ever that belongeth unto me],’ and let there be no
“obstacle whatsoever on my part (9) towards you. O
“orant ye that I may make my way through the under-
“world (mmehet), let me enter into Re-stau, let me
“pass through (10) the hidden pylons of Amentet. O
“orant that there may be given to me cakes, (11) and
“ale, and sweetmeats (7), even as [they are given] to
“the living khus, and grant that I may enter in (12)
“and come forth from Re-stau.”
“|The four apes make answer, saying], Come, then,
1 This Chapter has no title either in the Theban or in the Saite
Recension.
380 ADDRESS TO THE FOUR APES [Chap, exxvi. 13
‘‘for we have done away with thy wickedness, and we
“have put away thy sin, along with the [sin deserving
‘‘of] stripes which thou [didst commit] upon earth, and
‘‘we have destroyed [all] the (13) evil which belonged
“to thee upon the earth. Enter, therefore, into Re-
“stau, and pass thou through the hidden pylons of
«“ Amentet, and there shall be given unto thee cakes,
“ (14) and ale, and sweetmeats (?), and thou shalt come
“forth and thou shalt enter in at thy desire, even as
“do those khus who are favoured [of the god], and
“thou shalt be proclaimed (or called) each day in the
“ horizon.”
Chapter CXXVIIa
worup. And he shall say :—
“Homage to you, O ye gods of the Qerti, (2) ye
“divine dwellers in Amentet! Homage to you, O ye
“ouardians of the doors of the underworld, who keep
“ward over the god, who bear and proclaim [the names
“of those who come] into the presence of the god (3)
“ Osiris, and who hold yourselves ready, and who praise
“Thim], and who destroy the Enemies of Ra. O send
“ye forth your light and scatter ye the darkness [which
“is about] you, and behold ye the holy and divine (4)
“Mighty One, O ye\who live even as he liveth, and
“call ye upon him that dwelleth within his divine
“Disk. Lead ye the King of the North and of the
“ South, (Usr-
“Sun, (Ra-meses-meri-Amen-Ra-heq-Maat J, through
“your doors, may his divine soul enter into your hidden
“places, (5) [for] he is one among you, and he hath
Maat-Ra-setep-en-Amen }, the son of the
382 HYMN TO THE GODS OF THE QERTI (Ch. exxviia. 6
“shot forth calamities upon the serpent fiend Apep,
“and he hath beaten down the obstacles [which Apep
“set up]in Amentet. Thy word hath prevailed mightily
“over thine enemies, O ereat God, who livest in thy
“divine Disk; thy word hath (6) prevailed mightily
“over thine enemies, O Osiris, Governor of Amentet;
“thy word hath prevailed mightily over thine enemies
“in heaven and in earth, O thou King of the North and
“of the South, (Usr-Maat-Ra-setep-en-Amen J, the son
“of the Sun, ( Ra-meses-meri-Amen-Ra-heq-Maat J, and
“over the sovereign princes of every god and of every
“ voddess, (7) O Osiris, Governor of Amentet ; he hath
“uttered words in the presence [of the god in] the
“valley of the dead, and he hath gained the mastery
“over the mighty sovereign princes. Hail, ye door-
“keepers (?), hail, ye doorkeepers, who guard your
‘“oates, who punish (8) souls, who devour the bodies
‘of the dead, who advance over them at their examina-
‘‘tion in the places of destruction, who give right and
“truth to the soul and to the divine ‘hu, the beneficent
“one, (9) the mighty one, whose throne is holy in Akert,
“who is endowed with soul like Ra and who is praised
“like Osiris, lead ye along the King of the North and
“of the South, (Usr-Maat-Ra-setep-en-Amen }, the son
“of the Sun, (a-moses-meri-Amen-Ra-heq-Maat J, un-
“bolt ye for him (10) the doors, and open [ye] the place
“of his Qerti for him. Behold, make ye his word to
Ch. exxviia.15] HYMN TO THE GODS OF THE QERTI 383
“triumph over his enemies, and indeed Jet meat-offer-
“ings and drink-offerings be made unto him by the god
“of the double door, and let him (11) put on the
“nemmes crown of him that dwelleth in the great
“and hidden shrine. Behold the image of Heru-
“\khuti (Harmachis), who is doubly true, and who is
“the divine Soul and the divine and (12) perfect Khu;
“he hath prevailed with his hands. The two great
“and mighty gods cry out to the King of the North
“and South (Usr-Maat-Ra-setep-on-Amen J, the son
“of the Sun, (Ra-meses-meri-Amen-Ra-heq-Maat J, they
“rejoice in him, they sing praises to (13) him, [and
“clap| their hands, they accord him their protec-
“tion, and he liveth. The King of the North and
“South (Usr-Maat-Ra-setep-en-Amen J, the son of
“the Sun, (Ra-meses-meri-Amen-Ra-heq-Maat ), riseth
“like a living soul in heaven. He hath been com-
“manded to (14) make his transformations, he hath
“made himself victorious before the divine sovereign
‘chiefs, and he hath made his way through the
‘“oates of heaven, and of earth, and of the under-
“world, even as hath Ra. The King of the North
“and South, (Usr-Maat-Ra-setep-en-Amen J, the son
“of the Sun, (Ra-meses-meri-Amen-Ra-heq-Maat J, (15)
‘saith, ‘Open unto me the gate[s] of heaven, and of
“earth, and of the underworld, for I am the divine soul
384 ADDRESS TO THE SOVEREIGN CHIEFS [Ch.exxviia. 16
“of Osiris and I rest in him, and let me pass through
“their halls. Let [the gods] sing praises unto me
‘“‘Twhen]| they see (16) me; let me enter and let favour
‘be shown unto me; let me come forth and let me be
“beloved; and let me go forward, for no defect or fail-
29)
“ing hath been found clinging unto me.
Chapter CXXVIIz
OF THE UNDERWORLD. Osiris (2) the chief scribe and
draughtsman, Ptah-mes, triumphant, saith :—
“ Homage to you, O ye gods who dwell in the Qerti,'
“ye gods who dwell in Amentet, (3) who keep ward
“over the gates of the underworld and are the guardians
“thereof |, who bear and proclaim [the names of those
“who come] into the (4) presence of Osiris, who praise
“him and who destroy the enemies of Ra. O send
“forth your light and (5) scatter ye the darkness
1 [.e., divisions of the underworld.
Ch, cxxvil.s.15] ADDRESS TO THE SOVEREIGN CHIEFS 385
“Twhich is about] you, and look upon the face of
“Osiris, O ye who live even as he liveth, and praise
“‘Tye| him (6) that dwelleth in his Disk, and lead [ye]
““me away from your calamities. Let me come forth
“and let me enter in through (7) your secret places, for
“Tam a mighty prince among you, for I have done
“away with evil there, and I have beaten down the (8)
“obstacles (?) [which have been set up] in Amentet.
“Thou hast been victorious over thine enemies, O thou
“that dwellest in thy Disk; thou hast been victorious
“over thine (9) enemies, O Thoth, who producest (?)
“statutes ; thou hast been victorious over thine enemies,
“O Osiris, (10) the chief scribe and draughtsman, Ptah-
“mes, triumphant; thou hast been triumphant over
“thine enemies, O Osiris, thou Governor of Amentet,
“in heaven and upon earth in the presence of the (11)
“divine sovereign chiefs of every god and of every god-
“dess; and the food (?) of Osiris, the Governor of
“ Amentet, is in the presence of the god whose name
“is hidden before (12) the great divine sovereign chiefs.
“ Hail, ye guardians of the doors, ye [gods] who keep
“ward over their habitations (?), who keep the reckon-
“ing, and who commit [souls] to (13) destruction, who
“orant right and truth to the divine soul which is
“stablished, who are without evil in the abode of
“ A kert, (14) who are endowed with soul even as is
Se Masaud WhO'ATS ... ss. as is Osiris, guide ye
“Osiris the chief scribe, the draughtsman, (15) Ptah-
“mes, triumphant, open ye unto him the gates of the
VOL. Il. M
386 ADDRESS TO THE SOVEREIGN CHIEFS [Ch. cxxvii.s.x6
“underworld, and the uppermost part of his estate and
“his Qert. (16) Behold, make [ye him] to be victorious
‘over his enemies, provide [ye him] with the offerings
“of the god of the underworld, make noble the divine
“being who dwelleth in the nemmes (17) crown, the
“Jord of the knowledge of Akert. Behold, stablish
.... this soul in right and truth, (18) [and let it
“become]| a perfect soul that hath gained the mastery
“with its two hands. The great and mighty gods cry
“out, ‘He hath gotten the victory, (19) and they
“yejoice in him, and they ascribe praise unto him
‘with their hands, and they turn unto him their
“faces. (20) The living one is triumphant, and is
‘‘even like a living soul dwelling in heaven, and he
“hath been ordered to perform [his] transformations.
‘“Qsiris (21) triumphed over his enemies, and Osiris,
“the chief scribe and draughtsman, Ptah-mes, trium-
‘‘phant, hath gained the victory (22) over his enemies
“in the presence of the great divine sovereign chiefs
‘‘who dwell in heaven, and in the presence of the great
‘divine sovereign chiefs who dwell upon the earth.”
Chap. exxviii, 2] HYMN TO OSIRIS 387
Chapter CXXVIII
A Hymn or pRAIseE To Osiris. (1) The
Osiris, Auf-ankh, triumphant, saith :—
“Homage to thee, O Osiris Un-nefer, triumphant,
“thou son of Nut, thou first-born son of Seb, thou
“mighty one who comest forth from Nut, thou King
“in the city of Nifu-ur,! thou Governor of Amentet,
“thou lord (2) of Abtu (Abydos), thou lord of souls,
“thou mighty one of strength, thou lord of the atef
“crown in Suten-henen, thou lord of the divine form
“in the city of Nifu-ur, thou lord of the tomb, thou
“mighty one of souls in Tattu, thou lord of [sepulchral |
388 HYMN TO OSIRIS | Chap, cxxviii. 3
“offerings, thou whose festivals are many in Tattu. (3)
“The god Horus exalteth his father in every place (or
“shrine), and he uniteth [himself] unto the goddess
“Tsis and unto her sister Nephthys; and the god
“Thoth reciteth for him the mighty glorifymgs which
“are within him, [and which] come forth from his
“mouth, and the heart of Horus is stronger than that
‘of all the gods. (4) Rise up, then, O Horus, thou son
“of Isis, and avenge thy father Osiris. Hail, O Osiris,
‘““T have come unto thee; I am Horus and I have
“avenged thee, and I feed this day upon the sepulchral
“meals of oxen, and feathered fowl, and upon all the
“beautiful things [offered] unto Osiris. Rise up, then,
“OQ Osiris, (5) for I have struck down for thee all thine
“enemies, and I have taken vengeance upon them for
“thee. I am Horus upon this beautiful day of thy
“fair rising in thy Soul which exalteth thee along with
“itself on this day before thy divine sovereign princes.
“ Hail, O Osiris, (6) thy ka hath come unto thee and
“vests with thee, and thou restest therein in thy name
“of Ka-Hetep. It maketh thee glorious in thy name of
“ Khu, and it maketh me like unto the Morning Star
“in thy name of Pehu, and it openeth for thee (7) the
“ways in thy name of Ap-uat. Hail, O Osiris, I have
“come unto thee and I have set thine enemies under
“thee in every place, and thou art triumphant in
“the presence of the company of the gods and of the
“divine sovereign chiefs. Hail, O Osiris, thou hast
“received thy sceptre and (8) the place whereon thou
Chap. exxviii. 9] HYMN TO OSIRIS 389
“art to rest, and thy steps are under thee. Thou
“bringest food to the gods, and thou bringest sepul-
“chral meals unto those who dwell in their tombs.
“Thou hast given thy might unto the gods and thou
“hast created the Great God; thou hast thy existence
“with them in their spiritual bodies, thou gatherest
“thyself unto (9) all the gods, and thou hearest the
“word of right and truth on the day when offerings te
“this god are ordered on the festivals of Uka.”
Chapter CXXX
FOR EVER.! (2) The overseer of the house of the
overseer of the seal, Nu, triumphant, saith :—
“The heavens are opened, the earth is opened, the
“West is opened, the Kast is opened, the southern half
‘‘of heaven is opened, the northern half of heaven is
‘opened, the doors are opened, and the (8) gates are
“thrown wide open to Ra [as] he cometh forth from
‘ Variant, ‘‘'The Book of making the soul to live for ever. [To
be recited] on the day of embarking in the boat of Ra to pass over
to the chiefs of flame.” See Nayille, op. cit., Bd. IL. p. 838,
Chap. exxx.10] OF PERFECTING THE SPIRIT 391
“the horizon. The Sektet boat openeth for him the
“double doors and the Mdfet boat bursteth open [for
“him]| the gates; he breatheth, and the god (4) Shu
“‘fcometh into being], and he createth the goddess Tef-
“nut. 'Those who are in the following of Osiris follow
“in his train, and the overseer of the house of the
“overseer of the seal, Nu, triumphant, (5) followeth
“on in the train of Ra. He taketh his iron weapon
“and he forceth open the shrine even as doth Horus,
“and pressing onwards he advanceth unto the hidden
“things of his habitations with the libations of (6) his
“divine shrine ; the messenger of the god that loveth
“him. The Osiris Nu, the overseer of the house of
“the overseer of the seal, triumphant, bringeth forth
“the right and the truth, and he maketh to advance
“the going forward ! of (7) Osiris. The Osiris Nu, the
“overseer of the house of the overseer of the seal,
“triumphant, taketh in [his hand[s] the cordage and
“he bindeth fast the shrine. Storms are the things
“which he abominateth. (8) Let no water-flood be
“nigh unto him, let not the Osiris Nu, the overseer
“of the house of the overseer of the seal, trium-
“phant, be repulsed before Ra, and let him not be
“made to turn back; for, behold, the Eye is in his
“two hands. (9) Let not the Osiris Nu, the overseer
“of the house of the overseer of the seal, triumphant,
“walk in the valley of darkness, let him not enter into
“ (10) the Lake of those who are evil, and let him have
! Or, “images,”
392 OF PERFECTING THE SPIRIT [Chap. exxx, i1
“no existence among the damned, even for a moment.
“Let not the Osiris Nu fall headlong (11) among those
‘who would lead him captive, and let not [his] soul go
“in among them. Let his divine face take possession
“of the place behind the block, the block of the god
“ Septu.”
“Hymns of praise be unto you, O ye divine beings of
“the Thigh, (12) the knives of God [work] in secret,
“and the two arms and hands of God cause the light
“to shine; it is doubly pleasant unto him to lead the
(18) old unto him along with the young at his season.
“Now, behold, the god Thoth dwelleth within his
“hidden places, and he performeth the ceremonies of
‘]ibation (14) unto the god who reckoneth millions of
‘“vears, and he maketh a way through the firmament,
“and he doeth away with storms and whirlwinds from
“his stronghold, and the Osiris Nu, the overseer
‘of the house of the overseer of the seal, triumphant,
‘arriveth in the places of his (15) habitations. [O ye
“divine beings of the Thigh], do ye away with his
“sorrow, and his suffering, and his pain, and may the
‘sorrow of the Osiris [Nu] be altogether put away. Let
“the Osiris Nu, the overseer of the house of the over-
“seer of the seal, triumphant, gratify (16) Ra, let him
“make a way into the horizon of Ra, let his boat be
“made ready for him, let him sail on happily, and let
“Thoth put light into [his] heart; (17) then shall the
“Osiris Nu, triumphant, praise and glorify Ra, and Ra
“shall hearken unto his words, and he shall beat down
Chap, exxx.25] OF PERFECTING THE SPIRIT 393
“the obstacles which come from his enemies. I have
“not been (18) shipwrecked, I have. not been turned
“back in the horizon, for I am Ra-Osiris, and the
“Osiris Nu, the overseer of the house of the overseer
“of the seal, shall not be shipwrecked (19) in the
“Great Boat. Behold him whose face is in the god
“of the Thigh, because the name of Ra is in the body
“of the Osiris Nu, the overseer of the house of the
“overseer of the seal, and his honour is in his mouth;
(20) he shall speak unto Ra, and Ra shall hearken
“unto his words.”
“Hymns of praise unto thee, O Ra, in the horizon,
“and homage unto thee, O thou that purifiest with
“light (21) the denizens of heaven, O thou who hast
“sovereign power over heaven at that supreme moment
“when the paddles of thine enemies move with thee!
“The Osiris Nu, the overseer of the house of the overseer
“of the seal, triumphant, (22) cometh with the ordering
“of right and truth, for there is an iron firmament in
‘“ Amentet which the fiend Apep hath broken through
‘with his storms before the double Lion-god, (23) and
“this will the Osiris Nu set in order; O hearken ye,
“ye who dwell upon the top of the throne of majesty.
“The Osiris Nu shall come in among thy divine sove-
“reion chiefs, (24) and Ra shall deliver him from Apep
“each day so that he may not come nigh unto him,
“and he shall make himself vigilant. The Osiris Nu
“shall have power over the things which are written,
“he shall receive (25) sepulchral meals, and the god
.
3904 OF PERFECTING THE SPIRIT ([Chap. cxxx, 26
“Thoth shall provide him with the things which should
“be prepared for him. The Osiris Nu maketh right
“and truth to go round about the bows in the Great
“Boat, (26) and hath triumph among the divine
“sovereign chiefs, and he establisheth [it] for millions
‘‘of years. The divine chiefs guide him and give unto
“him a passage in the boat (27) with joy and gladness ;
“the first ones among the company of the sailors of Ra
“are behind him, and he is happy. Right and truth
“are exalted, and they have come unto their divine
“lord, and praises have been ascribed unto (28) the
“ood Neb-er-tcher. The Osiris Nu, the overseer of
“the house of the overseer of the seal, triumphant,
“hath taken in his hands the weapon and he hath
‘““made his way through heaven therewith ; the denizens
“thereof have ascribed praises unto him as [unto] a
“divine being who standeth up (29) and never sinketh
“to rest. The god Ra exalteth him by reason of what
“he hath done, and he causeth him to make of none
“effect the whirlwind and the storm; he looketh (30)
“upon his splendours, and he stablisheth his oars, and
“the boat saileth round about in heaven, rising like
“the sun in the darkness. Thoth, the mighty one,
“Jeadeth the Osiris Nu (81) within his eye, and he
“sitteth [upon his] thigh[s] in the mighty boat of
“ Khepera; he cometh into being, and the things which
“he saith come to pass. (32) The Osiris Nu ad-
“vanceth, and he journeyeth round about heaven unto
‘“Amentet, the fiery deities stand up before him, and
“the god Shu rejoiceth exceedingly, and they take in
“their hands the bows [of the boat] of Ra along with
‘his divine mariners. (33) Ra goeth round about and
“he looketh upon Osiris. The Ostris Nu is at peace,
“the Osiris Nu is at peace. He hath not been driven
“back, the flame of thy moment (34) hath not been
“taken away from him, [O Ra,] the whirlwind and
“storm of thy mouth have not come forth against
“him, he hath not journeyed upon the path of the
‘“‘crocodile—for he abominateth (35) the crocodile—
“and it hath not drawn nigh unto him. The Osiris
‘Nu embarketh in thy boat, O Ra, (86) he is furnished
“with thy throne, and he receiveth thy spiritual form.
“The Osiris Nu travelleth over the paths of Ra at
“daybreak to drive back the fiend Nebt; [he] cometh
“(37) upon the flame of .thy boat, [O Ra,] upon
“that mighty Thigh. The Osiris Nu knoweth it,
“and he attaimeth unto thy boat, (88) and behold
“he [sitteth] therein; and he maketh sepulchral
“ offerings.”
RUBRIC: [This chapter shall be] recited over a boat of the
god Ra which hath been painted (39) in colours in a pure place.
And behold thou shalt place a figure of the deceased in the
bows thereof, and thou shalt paint a Sektet boat upon the right
side thereof, and an Atet boat upon the left side thereof, and
there shall be made (40) unto them offerings of bread, and
cakes, and wine, and oil, and every kind of fair offering upon
the birthday of Osiris. If these ceremonies be performed his
soul shall have existence, and shall live for ever, and shall not
die (41) a second time.
396 RUBRIC [Chap. cxxx.
The following is from the Rubric to this Chapter in
the Saite Recension (see Lepsius, op. cit., Bl. 53) :—
“(He shall know] the hidden things of the under-
“world, he shall penetrate the hidden things in Neter-
“khertet (the underworld).”
‘(This Chapter] was found in the large hall (?) of the
“Temple under the reign of His Majesty Semti (Eesepti),
“triumphant, and it was found in the cavern of the
“mountain which Horus made for his father Osiris
‘“Un-nefer, triumphant. Now since Ra looketh upon
“this deceased in his own flesh, he shall look upon him
‘as the company of the gods. The fear of him shall
‘be great, and the awe of him shall be mighty in the
“heart of men, and gods, and Khus, and the damned.
‘“‘He shall be with his soul and shall live for ever; he
“shall not die a second time in the underworld; and
‘on the day of weighing of words no evil hap shall
“befall him. He shall be triumphant over his enemies,
“and his sepulchral meals shall be upon the altar of
“Ra in the course of each day, day by day.”
Chapter CXXXI
NIGH UNTO Ra.! The overseer of the house of the
overseer of the seal, Nu, triumphant, saith :—
“Tam that god Ra who shineth in the night. Lvery
“ (2) being who followeth in his train shall have life in
“the following of the god Thoth, and he shall give
“unto him the risings of Horus in the darkness. The
“heart of Osiris Nu, the overseer of the house of the
“overseer of the seal, triumphant, is glad (3) because
“he is one of those beings, and his enemies have been
“destroyed by the divine princes. I am a follower of
“Ra, and [I have] received his iron weapon. (4) I
“have come unto thee, O my father Ra, and I have
“advanced to the god Shu. I have cried unto the
“mighty goddess, I have equipped the god Hu, (5) and
“T alone have removed the Nebt god from the path of
“Ra. I am a Khu, and I have come to the divine
“prince at the bounds of the horizon, I have met
1 Or, ‘* The Chapter of making the way into heaven nigh unto
Ra.”
398 OF LIVING NIGH UNTO RA _ [Chap. exxxi. 6
(6) and I have received the mighty goddess. I have
“raised up thy soul in the following of thy strength,
“and my soul [liveth] through thy victory and thy
“mighty power; it is I who give commands (7) in
“speech to Ra in heaven. Homage to thee, O great
“ood in the east of heaven, let me embark in thy boat,
“QO Ra, let me open myself out in the form of a divine
“hawk, (8) let me give my commands in words, let me
“do battle in my Sekhem (?), let me be master under
“my vine. Let me embark in thy boat, O Ra, in
“peace, (9) and let me sail in peace to the beautiful
“Amentet. Let the god Tem speak unto me, [saying],
“*Wouldst [thou] enter therem?’ The lady, the
“goddess Mehen, is a million of years, yea, two million
“years in (10) duration, and dwelleth in the house of
‘“Urt and Nif-urt [and in] the Lake of a million years ;
“the whole company of the gods move about among
“those who are at the side of him who is the lord of
“divisions of places (?). And I say, ‘On every road
“and among (11) these millions of years is Ra the lord,
“and his path is in the fire; and they go round about
“behind him, and they go round about behind him.”
Chap, cxxxii. | OF REVISITING THE EARTH 399
Chapter CXXXII
COME BACK TO SEE HIS HOUSE UPON EARTH.’ The
Osiris Ani saith :—
“T am the Lion-god(2) coming forth with extended
“strides. I have shot arrows and I have wounded the
“prey; I have shot arrows and I have wounded the
“prey. I am the (3) Eye of Horus, and I pass through
“the Hye of Horus at this season. I have arrived at
“the furrows; let the Osiris Ani advance in peace.” *
is said to be ‘tin the underworld.”
2 Another papyrus adds the words, ‘‘I have advanced, and
behold, I have not been found light, and the Balance is empty of
my affair.”
Chapter CXXXIII
Kuu, (2) WHICH IS TO BE RECITED ON THE DAY OF
THE MONTH. ‘The Osiris Nu, the overseer of the house
of the overseer of the seal, triumphant, saith :—
“Ra riseth in his horizon, and his company of the .
“ods follow after him, The god cometh forth out of
“his hidden (3) habitations, and food falleth out of the
“eastern horizon of heaven at the word of the goddess
“Nut who maketh plain the paths of Ra, whereupon
‘straightway the Prince goeth round about. (4) Lift
“up then thyself, O thou Ra, who dwellest in thy
Chap, cxxxiii.13] OF PERFECTING THE SPIRIT 401
“divine shrine, draw thou into thyself the winds,
“inhale the north wind, swallow thou the skin (?) of
“(5) thy net on the day wherein thou byeathest right
“and truth. Thou separatest the divine followers, and
“thou sailest in [thy] boat to Nut; the divine princes
(6) march onwards at thy word. Thou takest count of
“thy bones, thou gatherest together thy members, thou
“settest thy face towards the beautiful Amentet, and
“thou comest, being renewed each day. Behold,
“(7) thou art that Image of gold, and thou dost possess
“the splendours of the disks of heaven and art terrible ;
“thou comest, being renewed each day. (8) Hail, the
“horizon rejoiceth, and there are shouts of joy in the
“rigoinge [of thy boat]; when the gods who dwell in
“the heavens see the Osiris Nu, the overseer of the
“house of the overseer of the seal, triumphant, (9) they
“ascribe unto him as his due praises which are like
“unto those ascribed unto Ra. The Osiris Nu, the
“overseer of the house of the overseer of the seal,
“triumphant, is a divine prince and he seeketh (?) the
“wreret crown of Ra, (10) and he, the only one, is
“strong in good fortune (?) in that supreme body which
“is of those divine beings who are in the presence of
“Ra, (11) The Osiris Nu is strong both upon earth
“and in the underworld; and the Osiris Nu is strong
“like unto Ra every day. (12) The Osiris Nu shall
“not tarry, and he shall not lie without motion in this
“Jand for ever. Being doubly beautiful [he] shall see
“with his two eyes, and he shall hear (18) with his
. VOL, II. N
402 OF PERFECTING THE SPIRIT [Chap. exxxiii, 14
“two ears; rightly and truly, rightly and truly. The
“Osiris Nu is like unto Ra, and he setteth in order the
“oars [of his,boat| among those who are in the train of
(14) Nu. He doth not-tell that which he hath seen,
“and he doth not repeat that which he hath heard in
“the secret places. Hail, (15) let there be shouts of
‘‘joy to the Osiris Nu, who is of the divine body of Ra,
“as he journeyeth over Nu, and who propitiateth the
“KA of the god (16) with that which he loveth. The
“Osiris Nu, the overseer of the house of the overseer of
“the seal, is a hawk, the transformations of which are
“mighty (or manifold).”} *
RUBRIC: [This chapter shall be recited over a boat four?
cubits in its length (17) and made of green porcelain [on which
have been painted] the divine sovereign chiefs of the cities;
and a heaven with its stars shall [also] be made, and this thou
shalt have made ceremonially pure by means of natron and
incense. And, behold, (18) thou shalt make an image of Ra in
yellow (?) colour upon a new plaque and set it at the bows of
the boat. And behold, thou shalt make an image of the khu
1 The Papyrus of Nebseni has, ‘‘ The Osiris Nebseni is the lord
of transformations in the presence of the hawk of gold.”
2 The Papyrus of Ani has ‘‘ seven cubits.”
Chap, exxxiii,21] OF PERFECTING THE SPIRIT 403
(19) which thou dost wish to make perfect [and place it] in this
boat, and thou shalt make it to travel about in the boat [which
shall be made in the form of the boat] of Ra; and he shall see
the god Ra (20) himself therein. Let not the eye of any man
whatsoever look upon it with the exception of thine own self,
or thy father,! or thy son, and guard [this] with great care.”
[ Now these things] shall make the hu perfect in the heart of
Ra, and it shall give unto him power with the company of the
gods; and the gods shall look upon him as a divine being like
unto themselves; (21) and mankind and the dead shall look
upon him and shall fall down upon their faces, and he shall be
seen in the underworld in the form of the radiance of Ra.
Chapter CXXXIV
THE Kuu.! The Osiris Nu, the overseer of the house
of the overseer of the seal, triumphant, saith :—
“Homage to thee, O thou who art within thy divine
“shrine, who shinest with rays of light (2) and sendest
“forth radiance from thyself, who decreest joy for mil-
“lions of years unto those who love him, who givest
“their heart’s desire unto mankind, thou god Khepera
“within thy boat who hast overthrown (3) Apep. O
‘‘ve children of the god Seb, overthrow ye the enemies
“of Osiris Nu, the overseer of the house of the overseer
“of the seal, triumphant, and destroy ye them (4) from
“the boat of Ra; and the god Horus shall cut off their
‘heads in heaven [where they are] in the form of
‘feathered fowl, and their hind parts shall be on the
‘earth in the form of animals and in the Lake in the
“form of (5) fishes. Every male fiend and every female
“fiend shall the Osiris Nu, the overseer of the house of
““The Chapter of embarking in the boat of Ra and of being with
those who are in his following.”
‘‘the overseer of the seal, destroy, whether he descendeth
“from the heaven, or whether he cometh forth from (6)
“the earth, or whether they come upon the waters, or
“whether they advance towards the stars, the god
“Thoth, the son of Aner, coming forth from the Anerti,
“shall hack them in pieces. The Osiris (7) Nu is silent
“and dumb (?); cause ye this god, the mighty one of
“slaughter, the being greatly to be feared, to make
“himself clean in your blood and to bathe (8) himself
“in your gore, and ye shall certainly be destroyed by
“him (9) from the boat of his father Ra. The Osiris
“Nu is the god Horus to whom his mother the goddess
“Tsis hath given birth, (10) and whom the goddess
“Nephthys hath nursed and dandled, even like Horus
“when [he] repulsed the fiends of the god Suti; and
“when they see the wreret crown stablished (11) upon
“his head they fall down upon their faces and they
“olorify [him]. Behold, when men, and gods, and
“ Khus, and the dead see the Osiris (12) Nu in the
“form of Horus with the wreret crown stablished upon
“his head, they fall down upon their faces. And the
‘Osiris Nu, the overseer of the house of the overseer
“of the seal, (13) triumphant, is victorious over his
“enemies in the heights of heaven, and in the depths
“thereof, and before the divine sovereign chiefs of
“every god and of every goddess.”
RUBRIC: (14) [This chapter] shall be recited over a hawk
standing and having the white crown upon his head, [and
over figures of] Tem, Shu, Tefnut, Seb, Nut, Osiris, Isis, Suti,
406 CHAPTER OF THE NEW MOON [Ch. exxxiv. 15
and Nephthys painted in yellow:colour (15) upon a new plaque,
which shall be placed in [a model of] the boat [of the sun],
along with a figure of the deceased whom thou wouldst make
perfect. These shalt thou anoint with cedar oil, and (16) in-
cense shall be offered up to them on the fire, and feathered
fowl shall be roasted. It is an act of praise to Ra as he
journeyeth, and it shall cause a man to have his being (17)
along with Ra day by day, whithersoever the god voyageth ;
and it shall destroy the enemies of Ra in very truth regularly
and continually.
Chapter CXXXV
montH. The Osiris Auf-ankh, triumphant, saith :—
‘“(1) Osiris unfettereth,” or, as others say, “ openeth
“the storm cloud [in] the body of heaven, and is un-
‘fettered himself; Horus is made strong happily each
‘““day. He whose transformations are great (or many)
“hath offerings made unto him at the moment, (2) and
‘he hath made an end of the storm which is in the
“face of the Osiris Auf-ankh, triumphant. Verily he
“cometh, and he is Ra in [his] journeying, and he is
“the four celestial gods in the heavens above. The
Ch. exxxvi.a.2} OF TRAVELLING IN THE BOAT OF RA 407
“Osiris Auf-ankh, triumphant, cometh forth (3) in his
“day, and he embarketh among the tackle of the
“boat.”
RUBRIC: If this chapter be known by the deceased he shall
become a perfect khu in the underworld, and he shall not die
therein a second time, and he shall eat his food side by side
with Osiris. (4) If this chapter be known by him upon earth
he shall be like unto Thoth, and he shall be adored by the
living ones; he shall not fall headlong at the moment of royal
flame of the goddess Bast, and the mighty princess shall make
him to advance happily.
Chapter CXXXVIa. (L)
THE GREAT Boat or Ra. The Osiris Nu, the over-
seer of the house of the overseer of the seal, trium-
phant, saith :— (2)
“ Behold now, O ye luminaries in Annu, ye people in
408 OF PERFECTING THE SPIRIT [Ch.cxxavi.a.1. 3
“ Kheraha, the god Kha (?) hath been born; his cordage
(3) hath been completed, and the instrument where-
“with he maketh his way hath [he] grasped firmly. I
“have protected the implements of the gods, and I
‘delivered the boat Kha (?) for him. I have come
“forth into heaven, and I have travelled therein with
‘Ra in the form of an ape, and have (4) turned
“back the paths of Nut at the staircase of the god
“ Sebek.”
Chapter CXXXVIb
Great Boat or RA TO PASS OVER (2) THE CIRCLE
OF BRIGHT FLAME. ‘The Osiris Nu, the overseer of
AI2 OF PERFECTING THE SPIRIT (Ch, exxxvi.s.3
the house of the overseer of the seal, triumphant,
saith :—
“{Hail], ye bright and shining flames which keep
“your place behind Ra, and which slay (3) behind him,
“the boat of Ra is in fear of the whirlwind and the
“storm; shine ye forth, then, and make [ye yourselves]
“visible. I have come [daily] along with the god
“Sek-hra from the bight of his holy lake, (4) and I
“have seen the Maat [goddesses] pass along, and the
“TLion-gods who belong unto them. Hail, thou that
“ dwellest in the coffer, who hast multitudes of plants (?),
“T (5) have seen [what is] there. We rejoice, and
“their princes rejoice greatly, and their lesser gods (?)
“are glad. I have made a (6) way in front of the boat
“of Ra, I have lifted myself up into his divine Disk,
“T shine brightly through his splendours; he hath
“furnished himself with the things which are his,
“taking possession thereof as the lord of right and
“truth. (7) And behold, O ye company of the gods,
“and thou ancestor of the goddess Isis,’ grant ye that
“he may bear testimony to his father, the lord of those
“who are therein. I have (8) weighed the...... ;
“in him [as] chief, and I have brought to him the
“ooddess Tefnut, and he liveth. Behold, come, come,
“and declare before him the testimony (9) of right and
“truth of the lord Tem. I cry out at eventide and at
“his hour, saying ;—Grant ye unto me (10) that I may
“come. I have brought unto him the jaws of the
1 Read “ god Osiris ” ?
Ch. cxxxvi.B.18] OF PERFECTING THE SPIRIT 413
“passages of the tomb; I have brought unto him the
“bones which are in Annu (Heliopolis); (11) I have
“oathered together for him his manifold parts; I have
“driven back for him the serpent fiend Apep; I have
“spit upon his gashes for him; I have made my road
“and I have passed in (12) among you. I am he who
“dwelleth among the gods, come, let [me] pass onwards
“in the boat, the boat of the lord Sa. Behold, O
“ Fleru-ur, (13) there is a flame, but the fire hath been
“extinguished. Ihave made [my] road, O ye divine
“fathers and your divine apes! I have entered upon
“the horizon, and I have passed on (14) to the side of
“the divine princes, and I have borne testimony unto
“him that dwelleth in his divine boat. I have gone
“forward over the circle of bright (15) flame which is
“behind the lord of the lock of hair which moveth
“round about. Behold, ye who cry out over your-
‘selves, ye worms in [your] hidden places, grant ye
“that I may pass onwards, (16) for I am the mighty
“one, the lord of divine strength, and I am the spiritual
“body (sah) of the lord of divine right and truth made
“by the goddess Uatchit. His strength which pro-
“tecteth (17) is my strength which protecteth, which is
“the strength which protecteth Ra. [Grant ye that I
“may be in the following of Ra], and grant ye that I
“may go round about with him in Sekhet-hetep [and
“in| the two lands. (18) [I am] a great god, and [I
“have been| judged by the company of his gods; grant
‘that divine, sepulchral meals may be given unto me,”
414 THE FOUR FLAMES OF THE SPIRED (iGinecxxyn.:
Chapter CXXXVVIIa
FLAMES WHICH ARE MADE FoR THE Kuu, Behold,
thou shalt make four square troughs of clay, (2) whereon
thou shalt scatter incense, and thou shalt fill them
with the milk of a white cow, and by means of these
thou shalt extinguish the flame. (3) The Osiris Nu,
the overseer of the house of the overseer of the seal,
triumphant, saith :—
“The fire cometh to thy Ka, O Osiris, governor of
“ Amenti; the fire (4) cometh to thy Ka, O Osiris Nu,
“the overseer of the house of the overseer of the seal,
“triumphant. He that ordereth the night cometh
“after the day. (5) [The flame cometh to thy Ka,
Ch, exxxvii.a.15] THE FOUR FLAMES OF THE SPIRIT 415
“O Osiris, governor of those in Amenti]! and the two
“sisters (?) of Ra come likewise. Behold, [the flame]
“riseth in Abtu (Abydos) and it cometh; and I cause it
“to come [to] (6) the Eye of Horus. It is set in order
“upon thy brow, O Osiris, governor of Amenti, and it
“qs (7) fixed within thy shrine and riseth upon thy
“brow; it is set in order upon thy breast, O Osiris Nu,
(8). and it is fixed upon thy brow. The Eye of Horus
“is protecting thee, O Osiris, governor of Amenti, and
“it keepeth thee (9) in safety; it casteth down headlong
“all thine enemies for thee, and all thine enemies have
“fallen headlong before thee. (10) O Osiris Nu, the
“Kye of Horus protecteth thee, it keepeth thee in
“safety, and it casteth down headlong (11) all thine
“enemies. Thine enemies have fallen down headlong
“before thy Ka, O Osiris, governor of (12) Amenti, the
“Hye of Horus protecteth thee, it keepeth thee in
“safety, and it hath cast down headlong all thine
“enemies. (13) Thine enemies have fallen down head-
“Jong before thy Ka, O Osiris Nu, the overseer of the
“house of the overseer of the seal, triumphant, (14) the
“Bye of Horus protecteth thee, it keepeth thee in
“safety, it hath cast down headlong for thee all thine
“enemies, and thine enemies have fallen down headlong
“before thee. The Hye of Horus (15) cometh, it is
“sound and well, and it sendeth forth rays like unto
“Ra in the horizon; it covereth over with darkness the
! Added from the Papyrus of Nebseni.
416 THE FOUR FLAMES OF THE SPIRIT _[Ch, exxxvii.a, 16
“powers of Suti, it taketh possession thereof, and it
‘‘bringeth its flame (16) against him upon [its] feet (?).
“The Eye of Horus is sound and well, thou eatest the
“flesh (?) of thy body by means thereof, and thou
‘‘ oivest praise (?) thereto. The four flames enter into
“thy Ka, O Osiris, governor of (17) Amenti, the four
“flames enter into thy Ka, O Osiris Nu, the overseer
“of the house of the overseer of the seal, triumphant.
“ Hail, ye children of Horus, Mesthi, Hapi, Tuamautef,
“(18) and Qebhsennuf, ye have given your protection
“unto your divine Father Osiris, the governor of
“ Amenti, grant ye your protection to the Osiris Nu,
“triumphant. (19) Now therefore, inasmuch as ye
“have destroyed the opponent|s] of Osiris, the governor
“of Amenti, he liveth with the gods, and he hath
“smitten Suti with his hand and arm since light
“dawned upon the earth, and Horus hath gotten
‘power, (20) and he hath avenged his divine Father
“Osiris himself; and inasmuch as your divine father
“hath been made vigorous through the union which ye
“have effected for him with the Ka of Osiris, the
“ Governor of Amenti—now the Eye of Horus (21) hath
“avenged him, and it hath protected him, and it hath
“cast down headlong for him all his enemies, and all
“his enemies have fallen down before him—even so do
“ye destroy the (22) opponent|s] of the Osiris Nu, the
“overseer of the house of the overseer of the seal,
“triumphant. Let him live with the gods, let him
‘smite down his enemy, let him destroy [him] (23) when
Ch. exxxvii.a. 31] THE FOUR FLAMES OF THE SPIRIT 417
“light dawneth upon the earth, let Horus gain power
“and avenge the Osiris Nu, let the Osiris Nu have
“vigour through the union which ye have effected for
“him with his Ka. (24) O Osiris Nu, the Kye of Horus
“hath avenged thee, it hath cast down headlong all
“thine enemies for thee, and all thine enemies have
“fallen down headlong before thee. Hail, Osiris,
“(25) Governor of Amenti, grant thou light and fire
“to the happy soul which is in Suten-henen (Hera-
“cleopolis); and [O ye children of Horus] grant ye
“power unto the living soul of the (26) Osiris Nu
“within his flame. Let him not be repulsed and let
“him not be driven back at the doors of Amentet; O
“Jet his offermgs of bread and of linen garments be
“brought unto him (27) among [those of] the lords of
‘funeral oblations, O offer ye praises as unto a god to
“the Osiris Nu, destroyer of his opponent[s] in his
“form of right and truth and in his (28) attributes of a
“ood of right and truth.”
RUBRIC: [This chapter] shall be recited over four fires
[made of] afma cloth which hath been anointed with hatet
unguent of Thehennu, and they shall be placed in the hands
of four men who shall have the names of the pillars of Horus
written (29) upon their shoulders, and they shall burn the
fires in the beautiful rays of Ra, and this shall confer power
and might upon the Khu among the stars which never set.
If this chapter be recited (30) for him he shall never, never
fail, and he shall become a living soul for ever, and these
fires shall make the Ahw as vigorous as Osiris, (31) the
Governor of Amenti, regularly and continually for ever. It
is a great struggle. Thou shalt not perform this ceremony
before any human being except thine own self, or thy father,
VOL, If. 0
418 THE FOUR FLAMES OF THE SPIRIT [Ch. exxxvii.a. 32
(32) or thy son, because it is an exceedingly great mystery of
Amentet, and is a type of the hidden things of the under-
world, for when [this ceremony hath been performed] the
gods, and the Khuws, and the dead shall see him (33) in the
form of the Governor of Amenti, and he shall have power and
dominion like this god.
If thou shalt undertake to perform for him [what is ordered ]
in this ‘‘ Chapter of the four blazing flames”’ each [day ?] (34)
thou shalt cause the form of the deceased to come forth from
every hall [in the underworld] and from the seven halls of
Osiris. And he shall have an existence in the form of the
god, he shall have power and dominion corresponding to that
of the gods and the Khus (35) for ever and ever; he shall enter
in through the hidden pylons and shall not be turned back
before the god Osiris. And it shall come to pass, if these
things have been done for him, that he shall enter in and
come forth, (36) he shall not be turned back, no limit [to his
journeying] shall be set, and he shall not have sentence of evil
passed upon him on the day of the weighing of words before the
god Osiris for ever and ever.
And thou shalt perform [what is ordered in] this book for
(37) the deceased, and he shall become perfect and pure, and
[thou shalt] open his mouth with the iron instrument, and
shalt write down these writings in accordance with the things
which are found in the books of the royal son Heru-ta-ta-f,
(38) who discovered [them] in a hidden chest—now they were
in the handwriting of the god himself—in the Temple of the
goddess Unnut, the Lady of Unnu (Hermopolis), during his
journey to make an inspection (39) of the temples, and of the
lands, and of the funeral shrines of the gods. And these things
shall be done secretly in the underworld, they are mysteries of
the underworld, and they are (40) a type of the mysteries of
Neter-khert.
And thou shalt say:—‘[I] have come advancing
“quickly and casting light upon [his] footsteps, and
‘hiding [myself] to cast light upon his hidden place (?).
“T stand up behind the Tet; I (41) stand up behind
Ch, exxxvii.a. 48] THE FOUR FLAMES OF THE SPIRIT 419
“the Jet of Ra turning back the slaughter. I am
“protecting thee, O Osiris.”
RUBRIC: This chapter shall be recited over a Tet of crystal
which is set up upon a brick (42) made of green clay whereupon
hath been inscribed this chapter. Then thou shalt make a
cavity in the west wall, and, having [turned] the front of
the 7' ct towards the east [therein] thou shalt wall it up with
earth moistened with (43) cedar juice (?). It will repulse the
enemies of Osiris who set themselves at the east wall.
And thou shalt say :—“[I] have driven back [thy
“foes, and I| have kept watch for thee; and he that is
“upon his mountain (i.e., Anubis) hath kept watch (44)
“at thy moment, and hath repulsed [thy foes for thee].
“T have driven back the Crocodile [for thee] at thy
“moment, and I am protecting thee, O Osiris Nu, the
“overseer of the house of the overseer of the seal,
“triumphant.” (45)
RUBRIC: This chapter shall be recited over [a figure of ]
Anubis made of green clay kneaded (?) with incense and set
up on a brick of green clay whereupon it hath been inscribed.
(46) Then thou shalt make a cavity in the east wall, and having
[turned] the face of Anubis towards the west [therein], thou
shalt wallit up. [It will repulse the enemies of Osiris] who
set themselves at the south (west?) wall. (47)
And thou shalt say :—“I am the collar (or girdle) of
“sand round the hidden coffer turning back the arm
“from the blazing flame of the funeral mountain; I
‘have marched over the roads, and I am protecting the
“ Osiris (48) Nu, the overseer of the house of the over-
“seer of the seal, triumphant.”
420 THE FOUR FLAMES OF THE SPIRIT [Ch cxxxvii.a. 49
RUBRIC: [This chapter] shall be recited over a brick of
green clay whereupon it hath been inscribed; and thou shalt
place incense (?) in the middle thereof, (49) and thou shalt
smear it with pitch (or resin) and set light to it. Then thou
shalt make a cavity in the south wall, and having [turned] the
front of the brick towards the north [therein], thou shalt wall
it up. [It will repulse the enemies of Osiris] who set them-
selves at the (50) north wall.
And thou shalt say :—‘O thou that comest to make
‘a burning, I will not let thee do it; O thou that
““comest to shoot forth [fire], I will not let thee do it.
“T will burn thee, I will shoot forth [fire] (51) at thee,
“for I am protecting the Osiris Nu, the overseer of the
“house of the overseer of the seal, triumphant.”
RUBRIC: [This chapter] shall be recited over a brick of
green clay whereupon it hath been inscribed, along with a
figure (?) of a (52) palm tree seven fingers in height; and thou
shalt open its mouth. Then thou shalt make a cavity in the
north wall, and having [turned] the face of the figure towards
the south [therein], thou shalt wall it up [it will repulse the
enemies of Osiris who set themselves at the south wall].
“And behold, these things shall be performed by a
‘man who is clean and is (538) ceremonially pure,
“one who hath eaten neither meat nor fish, and who
“hath not [recently] had intercourse with women; and
“behold, thou shalt make offerings of cakes and ale,
“and shalt burn incense on the fire of these gods.
“(54) And every Khw for whom these things shall
“he done shall become like a holy god in the under-
‘world ; he shall not be turned back at any gate in
“Amentet, and he shall be in the following of (55)
Ch, cxxxvii.n. 2 | OF KINDLING A FLAME A21I
“Osiris, wheresoever he goeth, regularly and con-
1
“tinually,
Chapter CXXXVIIs
TEMPLE OF Pran. [He saith] :—
“The white (or) shining Hye of Horus cometh. (2)
“The brilliant Kye of Horus cometh. It cometh in
! The version of this Chapter found in the Papyrus of Nebseni
(sheet 24) is much shorter than that here given, and that Papyrus
omits all the supplementary Chapters and rubrics which are written
in the Papyrus of Nu; a version much shorter still is given by
Naville (op. cit., Bd. IL. p. 861) from the Papyrus of Nefer-uben-f
in Paris.
422 OF KINDLING A FLAME [Ch. cxxxvii.B. 3
“peace, it sendeth forth rays of light unto Ra in the
‘horizon, and it destroyeth the powers (3) of Set
“according to the decree (?). It leadeth them on,
“and it taketh possession [of him], and its flame is
“kindled against him. [Its] flame cometh and goeth
“about, and bringeth (4) adoration (?); [it] cometh and
‘‘ooeth about heaven in the train of Ra upon the two
“hands of thy two sisters, O Ra. The Eye of Horus
“liveth, yea liveth within the. great hall; the Eye of
‘Horus liveth, yea liveth, and is An-Maut-f.”
Ch, cxxxviii. ] OF ENTERING INTO ABYDOS 423
Chapter CXXXVIII
AND OF BEING IN THE FOLLOWING oF Ostris. The
Osiris Nu, the overseer of the house of the overseer
of the seal, triumphant, saith :— (2)
“Hail, ye gods who dwell in Abtu (Abydos), ye
‘divine sovereign chiefs who are gathered together,
“come ye forward with joy and gladness to (3) meet
‘me, and look ye upon my divine father Osiris. I
“have been judged, and I have come forth from his
“shrine. I am Horus, the lord of Qemt (Egypt), and
‘of the (4) red hilly desert; I have taken possession
“thereof. There is none who hath power over him,
“his Kye is mighty against his enemies, he hath
“avenged his divine Father, he hath destroyed the
‘““waterflood of his mother, he hath (5) crushed his
‘enemies, he hath put down violence mightily, and
“hath stilled the strength of the god Nebt. The
“divine prince of many peoples, the sovereign of the
“two lands, hath taken possession of the house of his
‘divine Father (6) by means of the written decrees. I
“have been tried in the Balance, my word is right and
‘true, I have gained the mastery over my enemies, and
‘bring to naught (?) the things (7) which they work
“against me. I am strong in the strength which pre-
Ch. cxl. THE BOOK OF tHE FULE, UTCHAT 425
“tecteth me, I am the son of Osiris, and my divine
“Father protecteth his body with strength and
“might (?).”
Chapter CXL
'nHr Book WHICH IS TO BE RECITED ON THE
LAST DAY OF THE SECOND MONTH OF THE SEASON
426 THE BOOK OF THE FULL UDCHAT SS iiiG@arerina
PERT’ WHEN THE UTCHAT IS FULL IN THE SECOND
MONTH OF THE SEASON PERT. (1) The Osiris Auf-
ankh saith :—
“The divine Power hath risen and-shineth [in] the
“horizon, and the god Tem hath risen [out of] the
“odour of that which floweth from him. The Khus
“shine in heaven and Het-benbenet (2) rejoiceth, for
“there is among them a form which is like unto them-
“selves; and there are shouts and cries of gladness
‘within the shrine, and the sounds of those who rejoice
“90 round about through the underworld, (3) and
“homage [is paid] unto him at the decree of Tem
“and Heru-khuti (Harmachis), His Majesty ordereth
“the company of the gods to follow in the train of his
“Majesty; his Majesty ordereth the calling of the
“Utchat with you [to] (4) my members. He hath
“oiven strength to all my limbs, and hath made them
‘vigorous with that which cometh forth from the mouth
“of His Majesty. His divine Kye resteth upon its seat
“with His Majesty at that hour (5) of the night on the
“day (?) of the fulfilment of the fourth hour (or four
hours) of the beautiful land (?), on the last day of the
“second month of the season pert. ‘The Majesty of the
‘“ Utehat is in the presence of the company of the gods,
‘and His Majesty shineth as he shone in the primeval
“time, when the Véchat was [first] (6) upon his head.
“Ra, Tem, Utchatet, Shu, Seb, Osiris, Suti, Horus,
! T.e., the sixth month of the Egyptian year, which the Egyptian
Christians or Copts call Mekhir USyIp or HGNIP, Gr. Mexip.
Ch, cxl.13] THE BOOK OF THE FULL UTCHAT 427
“Menth, Bah, Ra-er-Neheh, Tehuti, Naam, (7) Tchetta,
“Nut, Isis, Nephthys, Hathor, Nekht, Mert (7), Maat,
“ Anpu, and Ta-mes-tchetta [are] the soul and body of
“Ra. (8) The computation of the Utchat hath been
“made in the presence of the divine lord of this earth ;
“it is full to the uttermost, and it resteth (or setteth).
“And these gods are rejoicing on this day, and they
“have their hands beneath (?) them, and the festival of
“every god (9) having been celebrated, they say :—
“Hail, praise be unto thee, O thou who art as Ra,
“yejoice in him, for the mariners of [his] boat sail
“yound about, and [he] hath overthrown the fiend
“Apep. Hail, praise be unto thee, O thou who art
“as Ra who maketh himself to come into being (10) in
“the form of the god Khepera. Hail, praise be unto
“thee, O thou who art as Ra, for [he] hath destroyed
“his enemies. Hail, praise be unto Ra, for he hath
“crushed the heads of the children (11) of impotent
“rebellion. And praise and rejoicing be unto the
“Osiris Auf-ankh, triumphant.”
RUBRIC: [This chapter] shall be recited over an Utchat
of real lapis-lazuli or of mak stone plated with gold, before
which shall be offered (12) every kind of fair and pure oblation
when Ra showeth himself on the last day of the second month
of the season pert. And thou shalt make another Utchat of
jasper and place it upon such part of the dead man’s body as
thou pleasest, and when this chapter hath been recited (13)
before the boat of Ra, the deceased shall be borne along with
these gods, and he shall become one of them, and he shall be
made to rise up in the underworld. And whilst this chapter is
being recited, and likewise whilst the offerings are being made
428 THE BOOK OF THE FULL UTCHAT [(Ch. exit, exlu.
(14) at the time when the U/chat is full, four altars shall be
lighted for Ra-Tem, and four for the Utchat, and four for the
gods who have been mentioned. And upon each one of them
shall there be bread-cakes made of fine flour, and five white
cakes, and plants (?), and five white cakes, and shai, and five
baag, and of incense one measure, and of {eq incense one
measure, and one roasted joint of meat.
CHAPTERS CXLI. ann CXLIL.
Vignette: The deceased, with hands raised in adoration,
bowing before a table of offerings of every kind; or, the
deceased standing and offering incense and pouring out a
libation before Osiris; or, the god Osiris seated within a shrine
on a throne, by the side of which stand Isis and Nephthys.
On a lotus flower stand the four Children of Horus, and on a
standard is a jackal, emblematic of Anubis. These vignettes
are figured by Naville (op. cit., Bd. I. Bl. 153), and differ entirely
from the vignette which accompanies Chapter CXLII. in the
Saite Recension (see Lepsius, op. c?t., Bl. 59), Originally the
text of Chapters CXLL. and CXLII. formed one composition,
but it might readily be divided into two sections, viz., the list
of the gods to whom a man was directed to make offerings for
the benefit of his father and his son, and a list of the names of
Osiris, and this is what the Editors of the Saite Recension
actually did, and they emphasized the division by giving to
each section a distinct title.
Ch. cxli., cxlii.rr] OF MAKING A MAN PERFECT 429
Text; [HERE BEGINNETH] THE Book! [wHIcH] A
MAN SHALL RECITE FOR HIS FATHER OR FOR HIS SON
DURING THE FESTIVALS oF AMENTET, WHEREBY HE
SHALL MAKE HIM PERFECT WITH RA AND WITH THE
GODS, AND WHEREBY HE SHALL HAVE HIS EXISTENCE
WITH THEM; IT SHALL BE RECITED ON THE NINTH
DAY OF THE FESTIVAL. Behold the Osiris Nu, the
overseer of the house of the overseer of the seal,
triumphant, maketh offerings of cakes, and ale, and
oxen, and feathered fowl, and joints of roast meat;
and he burneth incense
1. to Osiris, the governor of Amenti,”
2. to Ra-Heru-khuti (Ra-Harmachis),’
3. to Nu;*
4. to Maat,
5. to the Boat of Ra,
6. to Temu,’
7. to the Great company of the gods,
8. to the Little company of the gods,
9. to Horus, the lord of the wreret crown,
10. to Shu,
11. to Tefnut,
1 Tn the Saite Recension the title of the first section runs :—
‘* {T[gRE BEGINNETH |] THE BOOK OF MAKING PERFECT THE DECEASED,
‘SAND OF KNOWING THE NAMES OF THE GODS OF THE SOUTHERN
‘©AND NORTHERN HEAVENS, AND OF THE GODS OF THE QERTI, AND
‘OR THE GODS WHO ARE THE GUIDES OF THE UNDERWORLD (7UA7),
‘Tt SHALL BE RECITED BY A MAN FOR HIS FATHER OR FOR HIS °
‘““MOTHER,” etc.
2-'The S. R. (ie., Saite Recension) adds, ‘‘lord of the four
districts of Abtu (Abydos).” % 8. R., Heru-khuti. 4 The S. R.
adds, ‘‘ Father of the gods.” ° S. R., Tem-Khepera,
430 OF MAKING A MAN PERFECT [Ch, exii., exlii. 12
12. to Seb,!
13. to Nut?
14. to Isis,
15. to Nephthys,”
16. to the Temple of the Kas of Nebt-er-tcher,
17. to the Raging-one-of-heaven-who-raiseth-up-the
god,
18. to Aukert * -dwelling-in-her-place,
19. to the city of Meht-Khebitet, the saw of the god,
20. to the Goddess-greatly-beloved-with-red-hair,
21. to the Goddess-joined-unto-life-with-flowing-hair,
22. to the Goddess-whose-name-is-mighty-in-her-
works,
23. to the Bull, the husband of the divine Cow,'
24. to the beautiful Power of the beautiful Rudder
of the northern heaven,
25. to Him that revolveth, the guide of the two
lands, the beautiful Rudder of the western heaven,®
26. to the God of light, who dwelleth in the Temple
of the dshemu’ beings, the beautiful Rudder of the
eastern heaven,
27. to the Dweller in the Temple of the ruddy ones,
the beautiful Rudder of the southern heaven,
S. R. Osiris, Isis, and Nephthys are mentioned together. * In the
S. R., Amenti. ‘4 In the 8S. R., ‘‘To the Bull of the Cows.”
> Inthe S. R., ‘‘To the beautiful Power, the Opener of the Disk.
To the beautiful Rudder of the northern heaven.” © In the S. R.,
‘““To Him that revolveth, the guide of the two lands. To the
beautiful Rudder of the eastern heaven.” 7 J.e., the gods in
material forms. % In the 8, R. this paragraph is in two sections.
Ch. cxli., cxlii. 48] OF MAKING A MAN PERFECT 431
28. To Mesthi,
29. to Hapi,
30. to Tuamautef,
31. to Qebhsennuf;!
32. to the Atert of the South,
33. to the Atert of the North,
34. to the Sektet boat,
35. to the Atet boat,’
36. to Thoth,!
37. to the Gods of the South,
38. to the Gods of the North,’
39. to the Gods of the West,
40. to the Gods of the East,°
41. to the Gods of the Thigh,
42. to the Gods of the funeral offerings,”
43. to the Great House,
44, to the Temple of Flame,
45. to the Gods of the places of the dead,
46. to the Gods of the horizon,’
A7. to the Gods of the fields,
48. to the Gods of the divine Perti,"
gether. 7 Inthe S. R. the two boats of the Sun are mentioned
together. * After ‘‘Atet boat,” the S. R. adds, ‘‘to Hathor.”
of the words of the Company of the gods, to Thoth, the Guide of
the gods. ° In the 8. R. the gods of the South and North are
mentioned together. ° In the 8. R. the gods of the West and
East are mentioned together. ‘ This line is omitted in the S. R.
House of Flame” are mentioned together. In the S. R. the
gods of the cemeteries and of the horizon are mentioned together.
are mentioned together.
432 OF MAKING A MAN PERFECT _ [Ch. exli,, exlii. 49
49. to the Gods of the divine Nesti,)
50. to the Roads of the South,
51. to the Roads of the North,
52. to the Roads of the Kast,
53. to the Roads of the West,’
54. to the Doors of the Underworld,
55, to the Pylons of the Underworld,
56. to the Leaves of the hidden doors,
57. to the hidden doors,
58. to the Guardians of the leaves of the Doors of
the T' uat (Underworld),
59. to the Hidden Faces who guard the roads,
60, to the Guardians who give divine food (?),
G1. to the Guardians of the funeral mountains who
vive happy faces (?),
62. to the Flaming Beings who give forth fire,
63. to the divine burning Altars,
64. to those who scatter and extinguish the flame of
fire in Amentet,°
‘In the S. R., ‘‘little ones.” 2 In the S. R. the gods of the
netches and the southern and northern roads are mentioned to-
gether. * In the 8. R. the roads of the West and East are
mentioned together. +4 In the 8. R. we have :—‘‘ To the Guide of
the doors of “the Tuat, to the Doorkeepers of the Tuat and of the
pylons of the Tuat, to the hidden pylons of the Tuat, to the Door-
keepers of the py lons of the Tuat, to the hidden doors of the Tuat.”
° In the S. R. we have :—‘‘ To those that scatter and extinguish
the fire, to the fire in Amentet,”’ and after these lines are added
the following :—
“To Him that giveth triumph to the Kha,
‘*To the Perfect one in Amentet,
“To the East (Abtet) and to its Ka.”
Ch. exli., cxlii. 89] OF MAKING A MAN PERFECT 433
65. to Osiris-Un-nefer,!
66. to Osiris-Ankhti,
. to Osiris-lord-of-life,
68. to Osiris-lord-of-wholeness,
69, to Osiris-dweller-in-Peku (?),
70. to Osiris-Orion (Sah),
71. to Osiris-Saa,
72. to Osiris-dweller-in-temples,
73. to Osiris-in-Resenet,
4. to Osiris-in-Mehenet,
75. to Osiris-golden-one-of-millions-of-years,
76, to Osiris-Bati-erpit,
77. to Osiris-Ptah-lord-of-life,
78. to Osiris-dweller-in-Re-stau,
79. to Osiris-dweller-in-the-funeral-mountain,
80. to Osiris-in-Ati,
81. to Osiris-in-Sehtet,
82. to Osiris-in-Netchefet,
83. to Osiris-in-Resu,
84. to Osiris-in-Pe,
85. to Osiris-in-Neteru,
86. to Osiris-in-Sau-the-Lower,
87. to Osiris-in-Baket,
88. to Osiris-in-Sunnu,
89. to Osiris-in-Rehenenet,
! In the §. R. here begins Chapter CXLII. with the title, ‘‘ The
“Book of making perfect the deceased, and of making [him] to
‘‘advance with long strides, and to come forth by day in all the
‘transformations which he pleaseth, and to know the names of the
‘god Osiris in every place wherein he chooseth to be.”
VODs LE, P
OF MAKING A MAN PERFECT [Ch. exli., exlii. 90
. to Osiris-in-Apen,
.. to Osiris-in-Qefennu,
to Osiris-Sekri-in-Pet-she,
to Osiris-dweller-in-his-city,
. to Osiris-in-Pesk-re,
to Osiris -in - his - habitations-in-the-Land-of-the-
). to Osiris-in-heaven,
. to Osiris-in-his-habitations-in-Re-stau,
. to Osiris-Netchesti,
. to Osiris-Atef-ur,
. to Osiris-Sekri,
to Osiris-governor-of-eternity,
. to Osiris-the-begetter,
to Osiris-in-the-water (?),
to Osiris-in-battle (?),
to Osiris-lord-of-everlastingness,
to Osiris-Prince,
to Osiris-Taiti,
to Osiris-in-Re-stau,
to Osiris-upon-his-sand,
to Osiris-dweller-in-the-hall-of-the-Cow,
to Osiris-in-Tanenet,
to Osiris-in-Netebit,
. to Osiris-in-Saa,
. to Osiris-in-Beteshu,
5, to Osiris-in-Tepu,
to Osiris-in-Sau-the-Upper,
. to Osiris-in-Nepert,
Ch. exlii. § 1] OF PERFECTING THE SPIRIT 435
118. to Osiris-in-Shennu,
119. to Osiris-in-Henket,
120. to Osiris-in-Ta-sekri,
121. to Osiris-in-Shau,
122. to Osiris-in-Fat-Heru,
123. to Osiris-in-Maati,
124, to Osiris-in-Hena.
In the Saite Recension (see Lepsius, op. cit., Bl. 59)
Chapter CXLII. is much fuller than in the papyri
extant which contain the Theban Recension; as there
given it is in a tabular form and is divided into six
sections each containing twenty-six lines. It runs :— _
Text: THe Book OF MAKING PERFECT THE DE-
CEASED AND OF MAKING HIM TO ADVANCE WITH LONG
STRIDES, AND TO COME FORTH BY DAY IN ALL THE
TRANSFORMATIONS WHICH PLEASE HIM, AND TO KNOW
THE NAMES OF THE GOD OSIRIS IN EVERY PLACE
WHEREIN HE CHOOsETH TO BE. The Osiris Auf-ankh,
born of Sheret-Amsu, triumphant, saith :—
I. (1) “ Osiris-un-nefer, (2) Osiris-the-living-one, (3)
“ Osiris-lord-of-life, (4) Osiris-Neb-er-tcher, (5) Osiris-
“ opener-of-the-back-of-the-two-lands, (6) Osiris-dweller-
“in-Un, (7) Osiris-dweller-in-corn, (8) Osiris-Sah
“(Orion), (9) Osiris-holy-crown-of-the-Souls-of-Annu
“ (Heliopolis), (10) Osiris-dweller-in-Thenenet, (11)
“ Osiris-in-Resenet, (12) Osiris-in-Mehenet, (13) Osiris-
“ Jord-of-millions-of-years, (14) Osiris-son-of-the-Hrpeti
“(ie., Isis and Nephthys), (15) Osiris-Ptah-lord-of-life,
436 OF PERFECTING THE.SPIRIT ([Chicxit$ 253
“ (16) Osiris-dweller-in-Re-stau, (17) Osiris-governor-of-
“the-world-dwelling-in-Tattu, (18) Osiris-dweller-in-
‘the-funeral-mountain, (19) Osiris-holy-Soul-in-Tattu,
(20) Osiris-in-Ati (?), (21) Osiris-in-Heset,” or as
others say, “in Neter-seh, (22) Osiris-lord-of-Ta-ankhtet
“(ie Land of Life), (23) Osiris-in-Sau (Sais), (24)
“ Osiris-in-Netchet, (25) Osiris-in-the-South,” or as
others say, “among-the-divine-sovereign-chiefs, (26)
“ Osiris-in-Pe.”
II, ‘(1) Osiris-in-Tept, (2) Osiris-in-Netra, (3)
“Osiris-in-Lower-Sau (Sais), (4) Osiris-in-Upper-Sau
“ (Sais), (5) Osiris-in-An-rut-f, (6) Osiris-in-the-two-
‘“hawk-gods, (7) Osiris-in-Sunnu, (8) Osiris-in-Renen,
« (9) Osiris-in-Aper, (10) Osiris-in-Qenfennu, (11)
“ Osiris-in-Sekri, (12) Osiris-in-Petet, (13) Osiris-in-
“his-temple-in-Re-stau, (14) Osiris-in-Nif-ur, (15)
“Osiris in-Netit, (16) Osiris-dweller-in-his-city, (17)
‘“Osiris-Henti (7.c., Osiris of the two crocodiles), (18)
“ Osiris-in-Pekes, (19) Osiris-in-his-temple-in-the-Land-
“ of-the-South, (20) Osiris-in-his-temple-in-the-Land-of-
‘‘the-North, (21) Osiris-in-heaven, (22) Osiris-on-earth,
(23) Osiris-upon-[his-|throne, (24) Osiris-in-Atef-ur,
(25) Osiris-Seker-in-the-closed-chest, (26) Osiris-
“ prince-of-eternity-in- Annu.”
III. (1) “ Osiris-the-begetter, (2) Osiris-in-the-Sek-
‘tet-boat, (8) Osiris-in-Rertu-nifu, (4) Osiris-lord-of-
“eternity, (5) Osiris-lord-of-everlastingness, (6) Osiris-
“in-Tesher, (7) Osiris-in-Seshet, (8) Osiris-in-Ut-reset,
Ch, exlii. §3,4,5] OF PERFECTING THE SPIRIT 437
“(9) Osiris-in-Ut-meht, (10) Osiris-in-Aat-utt, (11)
Osiris-in-A pert, (12) Osiris-in-Shennu, (13) Osiris-in-
“ e-kennut,” or as others say, “in-Iesert, (14) Osiris-
“in-Seker, (15) Osiris-in-Shau, (16) Osiris-fa-Heru,
“(17) Osiris-in-Uu-pek, (18) Osiris-in-Maati, (19)
‘Osiris-in-Mena, (20) Osiris-Souls-of-his-father, (21)
“ Osiris-lord-of-the-world-king-of-the-gods, (22) Osiris-
‘“in-Bener, (23) Osiris-Tai, (24) Osiris-on-his-sand, (25)
“ Osiris-dweller-in-the-hall-of-his-Cows, (26) Osiris-in-
«ga»
IV. (1) “Osiris-in-Sapti, (2) Osiris-in-Asher, (3)
“ Osiris-in-all-lands, (4) Osiris-dweller-in-the-pool-of-
“the-Great-double-House, (5) Osiris-in-Het-benbenet,
“ (6) Osiris-in-Annu, (7) Osiris-the-aged-Chief-in-Annu,
“ (8) Osiris-in-Hemak, (9) Osiris-in-Akesh, (10) Osiris-
“jn-Pe-of-Nu, (11) Osiris-in-the-Great-Temple, (12)
“ Osiris-lord-of-life-in-A btu, (13) Osiris-lord-of-Tattu,
(14) Osiris-dweller-in-the-throne-of-his-habitations (?),
“(15) Osiris-Prince-in-Abtu, (16) Osiris-Prince-in-the-
“hidden-place, (17) Osiris-in-life-in-Het-ka-Ptah, (18)
“ Osiris-lord-of-might-destroyer-of-the-foe, (19) Osiris-
“ Bull-in-Qemt, (20) Osiris-aheti, (21) Osiris-seh, (22)
“ Osiris-Heru-khuti, (25) Tem-Bull-of-the-body-of-the-
“ Great-Company-of-the-gods, (24) Opener-of-the-roads-
“ of-the-south-governor-of-the-two-lands, (25) Opener-
“ of- the -roads - of- the - north - governor - of- heaven, (26)
“ Ptah-stablisher-of-the-holy-seat-of-Ra.”
V, (1) “One-invoked (?)-in-Het-benbenet, (2) Seb-
438 OF PERFECTING THE SPIRIT [Ch. exlii. §5,6
“prince-of-the-gods, (8) Heru-ur, (4) Heru-khentet-
“an-maati, -(5) Heru-sa-Auset, (6) Amsu-suten-Heru-
“nekht, (7) An-mut-f-ab-ur, (8) Khnemu-Heru-hetep,
“ (9) Heru-sekhai, (10) Heru-khent-Khatthi, (11) Heru-
“Tehuti, (12) An-Heru, (13) Anpu-khent-neter-seh,
“ (14) Nut, (15) Isis-goddess-in-all-her-names, (16) Re-
“sekhait, (17) Shenthit, (18) Heqtit, (19) Neshemet-
“ Boat-lord-of-eternity, (20) Nit (Neith)-Serqet, (21)
“Maat, (22) Ahit, (23) The-four-birth-places-in-Abtu,
“(24) Great-Meskhen, (25) Meskhen-Seqebet, (26)
“ Meskhen-Menkhet.”
VI. (1) “Meskhen-nefert, (2) Amseth, (8) Hapi, (4)
“Tuamautef, (5) Qebhsennuf, (6) Uraeus-within-the-
‘‘ Divine-House, (7) Gods-guides-of-the-Tuat, (8) Gods-
“of-the-Qerti, (9) Gods-goddess-within-Abtu, (10)
“ Shrines-North-South, (11) Devoted-ones-of-Osiris,
“(12) Osiris-dweller-in-Amentet, (13) Osiris-in-his-
“every-place, (14) Osiris-in-his-place-in-the-Land-of-
“the-South, (15) Osiris-in-his-place-in-the-Land-of-
“the-North, (16) Osiris-in-every-place-where-his-Ka-
“wisheth-to-be, (17) Osiris-in-all-his-halls, (18) Osiris-
“in-all-his-creations, (19) Osiris-in-all-his-names, (20)
“* Osiris-in-all-his-holdings, (21) Osiris-in-all-his-risings,
(22) Osiris-in-all-his-ornamentations, (23) Osiris-
“in-all-his-stations, (24) Heru-netch-tef-f-in-his-
“every-name, (25) Anpu-dweller-in-the - seh -hall-in-
“his-every-name, (26) Anpu-in-the-town-of-embalm-
“nent % 2 sees eee x
Chap. exliii. | VIGNETTES
Chapter CXLIV
Osiris Nu, triumphant saith :—]°
I. “Tur rrrst Artr. Sekhet-hra-asht-aru is the
“name of the doorkeeper of the first Arit, Semetu is
' In many papyri two gods, each holding a knife, are seated
before each door; one is the herald and the other the watcher.
Each door is usually numbered. See Naville, op. cit., Bd. I.
Bl. 154. In the vignette here given from the Papyrus of Nu three
gods guard each Arit.
2 The title of this Chapter is taken from the Brocklehurst
Papyrus (ibid.). In the Saite Recension it is called “The knowing
of the names of the Arits,”
441
CHAPTER OF THE ARITS
‘SpOS URIPIVUS TY} TA SJIY UdASG oI,
NYANYAAYALUARVANARVENYA YAY AVANT ENYD
7 NGA; | :
ae
| | | | LL
‘ . i. | |
Chap. exliv.] CHAPTER OF THE ARITS 443
“the name of the watcher, and Hu-kheru is the name
“of the herald thereof.”
Il. “THe second Artr. Tun-hat is the name of
“the doorkeeper of the second Arit, Se-qet-hra is the
“name of the watcher, and Sabes is the name of the
“herald thereof.”
Ill. “Tue ramp Arrr. Am-huat-ent-peh-fi is the
‘“‘name of the doorkeeper of the third Arit, Res-hra is
“the name of the watcher, and Udau is the name of the
“herald thereof.”
IV. “THe rourtH Artr. Khesef-hra-asht-kheru is
“the name of the doorkeeper of the fourth Arit, Res-ab
“is the name of the watcher, and Neteka-hra-khesef-atu
“is the name of the herald thereof.” .
V. “Tae rrero Anrr. Ankh-em-fentu is the name
“‘of the doorkeeper of the fourth Arit, Ashebu is the
“name of the watcher, and Teb-her-kehaat is the name
“ of the herald thereof.”
VI. “Tue srxru Artr. Aken-tau-k-ha-kheru is the
“name of the doorkeeper of the sixth Arit, An-hra is
“the name of the watcher, and Metes-hra-ari-she is
“the name of the herald thereof.”
VII. “Tue seventu Arr. Metes-sen is the name
“of the doorkeeper of the seventh Arit, Aaa-kheru is
“the name of the watcher, and Khesef-hra-khemiu is
“the name of the herald thereof.”
(1) “ Hail,’ ye Arits! Hail, ye who make the Arits
! A yersion of this portion of Chapter CXLIV. is found in
Lepsius, op. cit., Bll. 60, 61.
444 CHAPTER OF THE ARITS [Chap. cxliv. 2
“for Osiris! Hail, ye who watch your Arits! Hail,
“ve who herald the affairs of the (2) two lands for the
“ood Osiris each day, the Osiris Nu, the overseer of
“the house of the overseer of the seal, triumphant,
“|noweth you, and he knoweth your names. ‘The
“Osiris Nu hath been born in Re-stau, (3) and every
“olory of the horizon [and] every honour have been
“siven unto him. The Osiris Nu is in the city of
“Pe like the pure being (?) Osiris. The Osiris Nu
“hath received acclamations in Re-stau, and (4) the
‘“‘oods lead [him] over the horizon along with the
“divine princes who are behind Osiris. I am the
“divine One among them, and [I am] their leader.
“The Osiris Nu (5) is a Khu, the lord of the Khus, a
“ Khu [who] worketh. The Osiris Nu celebrateth the
“monthly festival and he is the herald of the half-
“monthly festival. Hail, thou that revolvest, the
“Osiris Nu (6) is under the fiery Eye of Horus, and
“he is under the hand of Thoth on the night when he
‘“travelleth over heaven in triumph. The Osiris Nu
“passeth onwards in peace, and he journeyeth (7) in
“the boat of Ra. The strength which protecteth the
“Osiris Nu is the strength which protecteth the boat
‘of Ra. The: Osiris Nu (8) hath a name greater than
“yours, and he is greater than ye are on the path of
“Maat; the Osiris abominateth defeat (?). The strength
“which protecteth the Osiris Nu is (9) the strength
‘which protecteth Horus the first-born of Ra. [He]
hath made his heart, and the Osiris Nu shall not be
“constrained and he shall not be repulsed at the Arits
“of the god Osiris. (10) The Osiris Nu hath been
“provided [with all things] by the double Lion-god,
“and the pure one (?) is in the following of Osiris, the
“oovernor of Amenti, throughout the course of each
“day, daily. (11) His fields are in Sekhti-hetep with
“the divine beings who know things, and with those
“who perform things for the Osiris Nu (12) by the
“hand of Thoth among those who make offerings of
“propitiation, And Anubis hath commanded him that
“dwelleth among offerings that the offerings of the
“Osiris Nu shall be with him, and that they shall
“not be taken away (13) from him by those divine
“beings who dwell in fetters. The Osiris Nu, the
“overseer of the house of the overseer of the seal,
“triumphant, cometh like unto Horus in the splen-
“dour of the horizon of heaven, and Ra hath set him
“in order (14) for the Arits of the horizon; the gods
“rejoice in him when they meet him. The amulets (?)
“of the god are for (15) the Osiris Nu, the god Nebt
“shall not come to him, and the doorkeepers of the
“ Arits shall not overthrow him. The Osiris Nu (16)
“is hidden of face within the great celestial house
“Twhich is] the shrine of the god, and he arriveth
“there in the following of the pure one (?) Hathor.
“The Osiris Nu (17) createth multitudes of human
“beings, he maketh Maat to advance to Ra, and he
“ destroyeth the twofold strength of Apep. The Osiris
“Nu (18) maketh a way through the firmament, he
446 CHAPTER OF THE ARITS [Chap. cxliv. 19
“driveth away the whirlwind and the storm, he maketh
“the mariners of Ra to live, and he maketh offerings
“to come unto the place where he (?) is. (19) The
“QOsiris Nu causeth a boat to be made, he travelleth
“therein happily ; the Osiris Nu maketh a way and he
‘“advanceth thereon. The face of the Osiris Nu (20)
“is like that of the god Ur-pehi-f by reason of the
“might (?), and the Osiris Nu is the lord of might.
“The Osiris Nu is at rest in the horizon, and he is
(21) valiant to overthrow you, O ye Neheswu gods ;
“make a path, then, for your lord Osiris.”
RUBRIC: This chapter shall be said over a drawing of the
divine sovereign chiefs, which hath been done in yellow ink,
(22) on the boat of Ra; and offerings and oblations shall be
made unto them, and sacrifices of feathered fowl, and incense
[shall be burnt] before them. These acts will make the-de-
ceased to live, and they will give him strength among (23)
these gods, and he shall neither be repulsed nor turned back
at the pylons of the underworld. And, moreover, thou shalt
make a figure of the deceased in their presence, and thou shalt
make it to come forth towards every one of (24) these gates
which are painted [above]. And thou shalt recite this chapter
at the door of each of the Arits which are painted [above],
and at each one of them thou shalt make offerings, viz., the
thigh, the head, the heart, and the hoof of a red bull; (25) and
four vessels of blood which hath not come from the breast ;
and amulets (?); and sixteen loaves of white bread, and eight
pasen (or persen) loaves, and eight shenen loaves, and eight
khenfu loaves, and eight hebennw loaves, and eight large vessels
of beer, and (26) [eight] large vessels of grain; and four earth-
enware vessels filled with the milk of a white cow, and fresh
herbs, and fresh olives, and unguent, and eye-paint, and hatet
(27) unguent, and incense [to be burnt] on the fire, and [this
chapter] shall be recited twice over each earthenware vessel,
after the drawing (07 image) hath been made, at the fourth
hour, going round about by day; (28) and take good heed to
the time in the heavens. Now when thou doest [what is
written in] this book do not allow any person whatsoever to
see [thee]. [And this ceremony] shall make long the strides
(29) of the deceased in heaven, and on earth, and in the under-
world, and it shall benefit him in everything which he doeth,
and he shall [possess] the things of the day regularly and
continually.
Chapter CXLV
[Here BEGIN THE CHAPTERS OF| THE
PYLONS or Sexuet-AANRE oF THE Hous or Osiris.
(1) The Osiris Auf-ankh, triumphant, saith :—
I. “ Homage to thee, saith Horus, O thou first pylon
“of the Still-Heart. I have made [my] way. I know
“thee, and I know thy name,
“and I know (2) the name
“of the god who guardeth
“thee! ‘Lady of trem-
“)lings, with lofty walls,
“the sovereign lady, the
“mistress of destruction,
“who setteth in order the
“words which drive back
“the whirlwind and the storm, who delivereth from
“destruction him that travelleth along the way,’ is thy
“name. (3) The name of the god who guardeth thee
“is Nerau. Ihave washed myself in the water wherein
“the god Ra washeth himself when he leaveth the
“eastern part of the sky. I have anointed myself
“(4) with Adti unguent [made from] the cedar, I
“have arrayed myself in apparel of menkh, and I
“have with me my sceptre of heti wood.”
[Saith the pylon :—] “ Pass on, then, thou art pure.”
II. (5) “The Osiris Auf-ankh, triumphant, saith :—
“Homage to thee, saith Horus, O thou second pylon
‘of the Still-Heart. I have made [my] way. I know
“thee, and I know thy name, and I know (6) the name
“of the god who guardeth thee. ‘ Lady of heaven, the
“mistress of the world, who terrifieth the earth from
“the place of [thy] body,’ is thy name. The name of
“the god who guardeth thee
“is Mes-Ptah. I have washed
“myself in the water wherein
“the god Osiris (7) washeth
“himself, to whom were given
“the Sektet boat and the Ma-
“tet boat when he came forth
“over Am-urt, and passed
“through the pylons. I have
“anointed myself with the unguent of the festivals,
“(8) I have arrayed myself in apparel of seshef, and I
“have with me my sceptre of benben wood.”
[Saith the pylon :—] ‘‘ Pass on, then, thou art pure.”
III. (9) The Osiris Auf-ankh, triumphant, saith :—
“Homage to thee, saith Horus, O thou third pylon
“of the Still-Heart, I have made [my] way. I know
“thee, and I know thy
“name, and I know the
“name of the god (10) who
“ouardeth thee. ‘Lady of
“pylons, lady to whom
“abundant offerings are
“made, who giveth what-
“soever is there, (?) the
“ouide of the offerings,
“who gratifieth the gods, who giveth the day for the
“sailing up of the boat Neshemet to Abtu (Abydos),’ is
VOL. II, Q
“thy name. (11) The name of the god who guardeth
“thee is Beq. I have washed myself in the water
“wherein the god Ptah washeth when he saileth up
“to carry away the god Hennu on the day of ‘opening
“the face.” I have anointed (12) myself with Adti
“unguent [made] of hekennu unguent and of taken
“uneuent, [ have arrayed myself in apparel of shesa,
“and I have with me my sceptre of dhen (?) wood,”
[Saith the pylon :—] “Pass on, then, thou art pure.”
IV. (18) The Osiris Auf-ankh, triumphant, saith :—
‘“ Homage to thee, saith Horus, O thou fourth pylon
“of the Still-Heart. I have made [my] way. I know
“thee, and I know thy
“name, and I knew the
“name of the god (14) who
“ouardeth thee. ‘She who
“ prevaileth with knives, the
“mistress of the two lands,
“who destroyeth the ene-
“mies of the Still-Heart,
“who maketh the decree
“for the escape of the needy from evil hap,’ is thy
“name, The name of the god who guardeth thee is
“}Tu-tepa. (15) I have washed myself in the water
“wherein the god Un-nefer, triumphant, washeth him-
“self, when he hath had a dispute with Set, and when
“victory is given unto him. I have anointed myself
“(16) with sundt unguent and with even unguent, I
“am pure (?), I have arrayed myself in shesdé apparel
“like unto that in which thy son [was arrayed],
Eee and I have with me my sceptre of tau-
“atutw wood,”
[Saith the pylon :]|— “ Pass on, then, thou art pure.”
V. (17) The Osiris Auf-ankh, triumphant, saith :—
“Homage to thee, saith Horus, O thou fifth pylon of
“the Still-Heart. I have made [my] way. I know
“thee, and I know thy
‘name, | know the name
“of the god who (18)
“ouardeth thee. ‘Lady of
“splendour, lady of praises,
“lofty one, Neb-er-tchert,
“the lady to whom suppli-
“cations are made and
“unto whom none en-
SSterethe. 6 os ees 0" >is thy name. The name of
“the god who guardeth thee is Krta-hen-er-requa.
“(19) I have washed myself in the water wherein
“Horus washed himself when he made himself the
“Chief Reader and Sa-mer-f for his father Osiris. I
“have anointed myself with aber unguent [made] of
“holy offerings, I have upon me the (20) skin of the
“panther, and I have with me my sceptre wherewith
“to smite those who are black of heart.”
[Saith the pylon :—] “ Pass on, then, thou art pure.”
VI. (21) The Osiris Auf-ankh, triumphant, saith :—
‘“‘ Homage to thee, saith Horus, O thou sixth pylon
“of the Still-Heart. Ihave made [my] way. I know
“thee, and I know thy name, and I know the name
“of the god who guardeth thee (22)........ , ‘lady
“to whom abundant sup-
“plication is made....;
“the difference between
“whose height and breadth
‘is unknown; the like of
“whom for strength hath
“not been overturned (?)
“since the beginning ; the
“number of the serpents
‘‘which are there upon their bellies is unknown; the
“divine image, the strengthener (23) out of the night,
‘being born in the presence of the Still-Heart,’ is thy
“name, ‘The name of the god who guardeth thee is |
“Samti. I have washed myself in the water wherein
“the god Thoth washed himself when he made himself
“the tchat of Horus. (24) I have anointed myself with
“aka unguent, I have arrayed myself in apparel of
“thesthes, and I have with me my sceptre of sept
“wood.”
[Saith the pylon :—] ‘Pass on, then, thou art pure.”
VII. (25) The Osiris Auf-ankh, triumphant, saith :—
“Homage to thee, saith Horus, O thou seventh
‘pylon of the Still-Heart. I have made [my] way.
‘“‘T know thee, and I know thy name, and I know
“the name of the god who guardeth thee. (26)
“«Waterflood which clotheth the feeble one, weeper
“for that which she loveth, shrouding the body,’ is
“thy name. The name of the god who guardeth
“thee ig Am-Nit. I have washed myself in the water
“wherein (27) the goddesses
“Tsis and Nephthys washed
“themselves when they passed
“the Crocodile with his croco-
“diles on their way to the
“opening of the place of
“purity. I have anointed
“myself with hekennu un-
‘“‘onent, I have arrayed myself in (28) wnkh apparel,
“and I have with me my sceptre and [my] paddle.”
[Saith the pylon :—] “ Pass on, then, thou art pure.”
VIII. (29) The Osiris Auf-ankh, triumphant, saith :—
“ Homage to thee, saith Horus, O thou eighth pylon
“of the Still-Heart. I have made |my] way. I know
“thee, and I know thy name, and I know the name of
“the god who guardeth thee (30), ‘She that belongeth
“to her lord, the mighty
“goddess, the gracious one,
“the lady who giveth birth
“to the divine form of her
“lord,” or as others say,
«who passeth through and
“traverseth [the land], the
“head [of which] is millions
“of cubits in depth and in
“height, is thy name. The name of the god who
“ouardeth thee is Netchses, I have washed myself
454 THE CHAPTERS OF THE PYLONS [Chap. cxlv.
“in the water wherein (31) the god Anpu washed when
“he had performed the office of embalmer and bandager,”
or as others say, “the Chief Reader of Osiris. (82) I
‘have anointed myself with se/t unguent, I have arrayed
“myself in apparel of a/md, and I have my garment (?)
“of enen stuff,” or as others say, “of cat’s skin (?) with
“me.”
[Saith the pylon :—] “ Pass on, then, thou art pure.”
IX. (83) The Osiris Auf-ankh, triumphant, saith : —
“Homage to thee, saith Horus, O thou ninth pylon
“of the Still-Heart. I have made [my] way. I know
“thee, and I know thy name,
“and I know the name of
“the god who guardeth (34)
“thee. ‘Blazing flame of
“Horus which cannot be
“extinguished; which hay-
“ing passed is followed by
“another; which is pro-
“vided with tongues of
“flame that project to destroy; irresistible and im-
“passable [by any] by reason of the injury which it
“doeth, is thy name. There is fear (55) through the
“might of its roaring. The name of the god who
“ouardeth thee is Khau-tchet-f. I have washed my-
“self in the water wherein the Ram, Lord of Tattu,
‘washed himself thoroughly from one end of his body
“to the other. I have (86) anointed myself with dnt
“aneuent of the divine members, and with dnkh
Chap. exlv. ] OF THE HOUSE OF OSIRIS 455
‘“uneuent, I have arrayed myself in a tunic of fair
“white linen, and I have with me my sceptre of
“ benen wood.”
[Saith the pylon :—] ‘‘ Pass on, then, thou art pure.”
X. (37) The Osiris Auf-ankh, triumphant, saith :—
“Homage to thee, saith Horus, O thou tenth pylon
“of the Still-Heart. I have made [my] way. I know
“thee, and I know thy name
“and I know the name of the
“ood who guardeth (38) thee.
“*Tiofty of gates, who raiseth
“up those who cry (?), who
“art terrible unto him that
“would come unto thee,” or
as others say, ‘‘‘She who
“maketh one to make supplication, by reason of the
‘loudness of her voice; vanquisher of the foe who is
“not constrained by that which is within her,’ is thy
(39) name. The name of the god who watcheth thee
“is Sekhen-ur. I have washed myself in the water
‘wherein the god Astes washed himself when he
“entered in to be an advocate for Set within the
“hidden chamber. (40) I have anointed myself with
“teshen unguent, and I have with me a sceptre made
“of the bone of the bird fesher, having a head like that
“of a greyhound.”
[Saith the pylon :—] “ Pass on, then, thou art pure.’
XI. (41) The Osiris Auf-ankh, triumphant, saith :—
“Homage to thee, saith Horus, O thou eleventh
,
‘pylon of the Still-Heart. I have made [my] way. I
“know thee, and I know thy name, and (42) I know
“the name of the being who is
“within thee. ‘She who re-
“peateth slaughters, who burneth
“up the Fiends, the mistress of
“every pylon, the lady to whom
‘acclamation is made on the day
(43) of hearing iniquity’ is thy
“name, Thou hast the judgment
“of the feeble bandaged one.”
[Saith the pylon :—] “ Pass on, then, thou art pnre.”
XII. (44) The Osiris Auf-ankh, triumphant, saith :—
“Homage to thee, saith Horus, O thou twelfth
“pylon of the Still-Heart. I have made [my] way.
“T know thee, and I know thy
“name, and I know the (45)
“name of the being who is with-
“in thee. ‘She who journeyeth
“about in the two lands; who
“destroyeth those who come with
“ flashings and with fire, the lady
‘of splendour; who hearkeneth
“to the word of her lord every
“day, is thy name. Thou hast the (46) judgment of
‘the feeble bandaged one.”
[Saith the pylon :—] “ Pass on, then, thou art pure.”
XIII. (47) The Osiris Auf-ankh, triumphant, saith :—
“Homage to thee, saith Horus, O thou thirteenth
Chap. exlv. ] OF THE HOUSE OF OSIRIS 457
“pylon of the Still-Heart. I have made [my] way. I
“know thee, and I know (48) thy name, and I know
“the name of the being who is
“within thee. ‘When the com-
“pany of the gods is led along
“their hands are [raised in]
“adoration before her face, and
“the watery abyss shineth with
“light by reason of those who
“are therein, is thy name (49).
“Thou hast the judgment of the feeble bandaged one.”
[Saith the pylon :—] “ Pass on, then, thou art pure.”
XIV. (50) The Osiris Auf-ankh, triumphant, saith :—
“Homage to thee, saith Horus, O thou fourteenth
“pylon of the Still-Heart. I have made [my] way.
“T know thee, and I know thy
“name, and I know (51) the
“name of the beimg who is
“within thee. ‘Mighty one of
“Souls, red of hair, Aakhabit,
“who cometh forth by night;
“who destroyeth the Fiends in
“their created forms which their
“hands give to the Still-Heart (52) in his hour; the
“one who cometh and goeth,’ is thy name. She hath
“the judgment of the feeble bandaged one.”
[Saith the pylon :—] ‘“‘ Pass on, then, thou art pure.”
XV. (53) The Osiris Auf-ankh, triumphant, saith :—
“Homage to thee, saith Horus, O thou fifteenth
458 THE CHAPTERS OF THE PYLONS ithapexiv.
“pylon of the Still-Heart. I have made [my] way.
“T know thee, and I know thy name, (54) and I
“know the name of the being
“who is within thee. ‘Lady
“of valour, destroyer of the
“ruddy ones, who celebrateth
“the Heker festivals (?) [when]
“the fire is extinguished on
“the day of hearing [cases of |
“iniquity, is thy name, (55)
“She hath the judgment of the feeble bandaged one.”
[Saith the pylon :—] “ Pass on, then, thou art pure.”
XVI. (56) The Osiris Auf-ankh, triumphant, saith :—
“Homage to thee, saith Horus, O thou sixteenth-
“pylon of the Still-Heart. I have made [my] way.
“T know thee, and I know thy
“name, and I know the name
“of the being who is (57) within
“thee. ‘Lady of vietory, whose
“hand goeth after the Fiends,
“who burneth with flames of
“fire when she cometh forth,
“creator of the mysteries of the
“earth, is thy name. She hath the judgment of the
(58) feeble bandaged one.”
[Saith the pylon :—] “ Pass on, then, thou art pure.”
XVII. (59) The Osiris Auf-ankh, triumphant,
saith :—
“Homage to thee, saith Horus, O thou seventeenth
Chap. exly. ] OF THE HOUSE OF OSIRIS 459
“pylon of the Still-Heart. I have made [my] way.
“T know thee, and I know thy name, and I know
(60) the name of the being
“who is within thee. ‘Mighty
“one in the horizon, lady of the
“ruddy ones, destroyer in blood,
« \akhabit, Power, lady of flame,’
“is thy name. She hath the
“judgment (61) of the feeble
“Pbandaged one.”
[Saith the pylon :—] “ Pass on, then, thou art pure.”
XVIII. (62) The Osiris Auf-ankh, triumphant,
“ saith :—
‘‘Homage to thee, saith Horus, O thou eighteenth
“pylon of the Still-Heart. I have made [my] way.
“T know thee, and I know thy
“name, and I know (63) the
“name of the being who is
“within thee. ‘Lover of flame,
“pure one, hearkening unto the
Omg ..coe 2 behold) [she] loveth
“to cut off the head[s| of the
“venerated ones, lady of the
“Great House, destroyer (64) of Fiends at eventide,’
“lis thy name]. She hath the judgment of the feeble
“bandaged one.” ;
[Saith the pylon :—] “ Pass on, then, thou art pure.”
XIX. (65) The Osiris Auf-ankh, triumphant, saith :—
“Homage to thee, saith Horus, O thou nineteenth
460 THE CHAPTERS OF THE PYLONS [Chaps cxlv.
“pylon of the Still-Heart. I have made [my] way.
““T know thee, and I know thy name, and I know
(66) the name of the being who
“is within thee. ‘Dispenser of
“strength,’” or as others say, “ ‘of
“light, of the palace (?), the mighty
“one of the flame, the lady of the
209
“strength and of the writings of
“Ptah himself, is thy name.
“She hath the judgment of the
“ (67) feeble bandaged one.”
|Saith the pylon :—] “ Pass on, then, thou art pure.”
XX. (68) The Osiris Auf-ankh, triumphant, saith :—
“Homage to thee, saith Horus, O thou twentieth
“pylon of the Still-Heart. I know thee, and I know
“thy name, and (69) I know the
“name of the being who is within
“thee. ‘Stone (?) of her lord,
“field with a serpent (?), Clother,
“what she createth she hideth,
“taking possession of hearts,
“opener of herself, is thy name.
“She hath the (70) judgment of
“the feeble bandaged one.”
[Saith the pylon :—] “ Pass on, then, thou art pure.”
XXI. (71) The Osiris Auf-ankh, triumphant, saith :—
“Homage to thee, saith Horus, O thou twenty-first
‘pylon of the Still-Heart. I have made [my] way.
“T know thee, and I know thy name, (72), and I know
“the name of the god who guardeth thee. ‘Sword that
“smiteth at the utterance of its own-name, goddess with
“face turned backwards,
“the unknown one, over-
“thrower of him that
“draweth nigh to her
“flame, is thy name.
“Thou keepest the secret
“things of the avenger of
“the god who guardeth
“thee, and his name is
“(73) Amam. He maketh it to come to pass that
“the cedar trees grow not, that the acacia trees bring
“not forth, and that copper is not begotten in the
“mountain. The divine sovereign chiefs of this pylon
“are as seven gods. Tchen or At is the name of the
(74) one at the door; Hetep-mes is the name of the
“second; Mes-sep is the name of the third; Utch-re
‘is the name of the fourth ; Ap-uat is the name of the
“fifth ; Beq is the name of the sixth ; and Anpu is the
“name of the seveuth.”
(75) “I have made [my] way. I am Amsu-Heru,
“the avenger of his father, the heir of his father
‘“‘Un-nefer. I have come, and I have caused to be
“overthrown all the enemies of my father Osiris. I
“have come day by day with victory, doing myself the
“worship of the god (76) in the house of his father
“Tem, the lord of Annu. ‘The Osiris Auf-ankh,
“triumphant, is in the southern heaven. I have
“done what is right and true for him that made
“vioht and truth; I have celebrated the Haker
“festivals for the lord thereof; I have led the way
“in the festival; I have given cakes unto the lords
‘of the altar; (77) and I have brought offerings and
“ oblations, and cakes, and ale, and oxen, and ducks, to
“my father Osiris Un-nefer. I have my being in a
“body which hath a soul, and I make the Bennu
“bird to come forth at [my| words. I have come daily
“into the house of the god to make offerings of incense.
“T have brought (78) garments of byssus, and I have
“sailed on the [sacred] lake in the Neshem boat. I have
“made Osiris, the Governor of Amentet, to be trium-
‘“phant over his enemies ; I have carried away all his
“foes to the place of slaughter in the Hast; and they
“shall never come forth from the durance of the god
“(79) Seb therein. I stand up for him [along with]
“the divine Kefaui of Ra, and I make [him] to be
“triumphant (?). I have come even as a scribe and I
‘“lhave made all things plain. I have made the god to
“have power over his legs. I have come into the
“house of ‘him that is upon his hill’ (7.e., Anubis),
“and I have seen him that is ruler in the divine hall
“(d.e., Anubis). (80) Ihave entered into Re-stau; I
“have hidden myself, and I have found out the way:
“T have travelled unto An-rut-f. I have clothed him
“that was naked, (81) I have sailed up to Abtu
“ (Abydos), I have praised the gods Hu and Sau. I
“have entered into the house of Astes, and I have
“made supplication to the (82) Khati gods and to
“Sekhet in the Temple of Neith,” or as others say,
“to the princes. I have entered into Re-stau; I have
“hidden myself, and I have found out the way; I have
“travelled (83) unto An-rut-f. I have clothed him
‘who was naked. I have sailed up to Abtu; I have
“praised Hu and Sa. I have received my (84)
‘crown (?) at my rising, and I have crowned myself
“upon my throne in the habitation of my father and
“of the first company of the gods. I have worshipped
“fin my] birthplace of Ta-tchesertet, and my mouth
“is filled (?) with (85) right and truth. I have drowned
“the serpent Akhkha. I have come into the Great
“House which giveth vigour unto the limbs; and it
“hath been granted unto me to sail about in the Boat
“of Hai. The fragrance of dnt unguent ariseth from
(86) the hair of the beimgs who have knowledge. I
“have entered into the house of Astes, and I have
“made supplication unto the Khati gods and unto
“ Sekhet in the Temple of the (87) Prince.”
[Saith the pylon:—] “Thou hast come being a
“favoured one in Tattu, O Osiris Auf-ankh, trium-
“»hant, son of Sheret-Amsu, triumphant.”
404 THE CHAPTERS OF THE SECRET PYLONSsiGheedu:
Chapter CXLVI
Ostris in Sexuer-(2) Aanruru I. The Osiris Nu,
the overseer of the house of the overseer of the seal,
triumphant, when he cometh to the first pylon (8) of
Osiris, saith :-—
Ch, cxlvi.] THE CHAPTERS OF THE SECRET PYLONS 405
“T have made [my] way. I know you, and I know
“your name, and I know (4)
“the name of the god who
“ouardeth you. ‘Lady of
“tremblings, with lofty walls,
“the sovereign (5) lady, the
“mistress of destruction, who
“setteth in order the words
“which drive back the whirl-
“wind and the storm, who
‘“‘delivereth from destruction
“him that travelleth along
“the way,’ (6) is thy name.
“The name of thy doorkeeper
SIN EFT, 5
II. The Osiris Nu, (7) when
pylon of Osiris, saith :—
“T have made [my] way. I
“know you, and I know (8)
“your name, and I know the
|
Te EA OA Ro an es
“name of the god who guardeth
‘OO MTOU UU UOT
“you. ‘Lady of heaven, the
“mistress of the world, who
“devoureth with fire, the
“lady of (9) mortals, who
“knoweth mankind, is thy
“name. The name of thy
1 |
“doorkeeper is Mes-Peh” (or
‘“ Mes-Ptah).
VOL, II,
eS
ba]
466 THE CHAPTERS OF THE SECRET PYLONS [Ch.clavi.
III. The Osiris Nu, (10) when he cometh to the third
pylon of Osiris, saith :—
‘“T have made [my] way.
“T know (11) you, and I
“Know your name, and I
“know the name of the
“ood who guardeth you.
“«Tady of the (12) altar,
“the lady to whom abun-
“dant offerings are made,
“in whom every god re-
“joiceth on the day of
“sailing up to Abtu (Aby-
dos), is thy name. The
“name of thy doorkeeper is Ertat-(13)Sebanqa.”
IV. The Osiris Nu, (14) when he cometh to the fourth
pylon of Osiris, saith :-—
“T have made [my] way. I
“know you, and I know (15)
“your name, and I know the
“name of the god who guardeth
“you. ‘She who preyaileth
“with knives, the mistress of
“the world, (16) destroyer of the
“foes of the Still-Heart, who
maketh the decree for the escape
‘of the needy from (17) evil hap,’
“is thy name. ‘The name of thy
‘‘doorkeeper is Nekau,”
Da co
Blacamdie cas
Ch, cxlvi.] THE CHAPTERS OF THE SECRET PYLONS 467
V. The Osiris Nu, (18) when he cometh to the fifth
pylon of Osiris, saith :— 1
“T have made [my] way. a if) aia
“T know you, and I know
“(19) your name, and I know ee ee
go00 0000000;
“the name of the god who a
i
“ouardeth you. ‘Fire, the = ||
“lady of flames, who inhaleth SA\\ 147
. . . f———} =
(20) the supplications which L/ fn aes i
“are made to her, who per- ee ry
“mitteth.not the...... ASP SE
“to enter in, is thy name. Seal
“The name of thy doorkeeper ||/EBS TE
“Gs Henti-Requ.”
VI. (21) The Osiris Nu, when he cometh to the sixth
pylon of Osiris, saith :—
“T have made [my] way. I
“know (22) you, and I know
“your name, and I know the
“name of the god who guardeth
“vou. (23) ‘Lady of light, the
“Jady to whom abundant sup-
“plication is made; the differ-
“ence between her height and
“her breadth is unknown; the
“like of her hath never been
“found (24) since the begin-
“ning. There is a serpent
“thereupon whose size is not known ; it was born (25)
468 THE CHAPTERS OF THE SECRET PYLONS [Ch. cxlvi.
‘in the presence of the Still-heart, is thy name. The
“name of the doorkeeper is Semamti.”
VII. (26) The Osiris Nu, when
he cometh to the seventh pylon
of Osiris, saith :—
“T have made [my] way. (27)
‘“T know you, and I know your
“name, and I know the name (28)
“of the god who guardeth you.
“*Robe which doth clothe the
‘divine feeble one, weeping (29)
‘for what it loveth and shrouding
“the body,’is thyname. The name
“ of the doorkeeper is Akenti.”
VIII. (30) The Osiris Nu, when he cometh to the eighth
pylon of Osiris, saith :—
“T have made [my] (31)
“way. I know you, and I
“know your name, and I
“know the name of the
“ood (32) who guardeth
“you. ‘Blazing fire, the
“flame whereof [cannot] be
“quenched, provided with
“tongues of flame (33)
“which reach afar, the
“slaughtering one, the irre-
“sistible one, through whom
‘‘a man may not pass by reason of the hurt which she
Givcxlvi,] THE CHAPTERS OF THE SECRET PYLONS 469
“doeth,’ is thy name. (84) The name of the doorkeeper
“is Khu-tchet-f.”
IX. (85) The Osiris Nu, when he cometh to the ninth
“pylon of Osiris, saith :—
“JT have made [my] way. (36) I
‘know you, and I know your name,
“and I know the name of the god
(37) who guardeth you. ‘She who
“js in the front, the lady of strength,
“quiet of heart, who giveth birth
“to her lord; whose girth is three
“hundred and fifty measures ; (38)
“who sendeth forth rays like the
| LL
“natch stone of the south; who
“raiseth up the divine form and
‘‘clotheth the feeble one; who giveth [offerings] to (39)
‘her lord every day,’ is thy name, The name of the
“doorkeeper is Tchesef.”
X. (40) The Osiris Nu, when
he cometh to the tenth pylon of
Osiris, saith :—
‘“T have made[my]way. (41)
“T know you, and I know your
“name, and I know the name of
“the god who guardeth you.
(42) ‘Thou who art loud of
_“voice, who raisest up those
‘“who cry and who make sup-
‘plication unto her, whose voice
470 THE CHAPTERS OF THE SECRET PYLONS [Ch. cxlvi.
‘is loud, the terrible one, (43) the lady who is to be
“feared, who destroyeth not that which is in her,’ is thy
“name. ‘The name of the doorkeeper is Sekhen-ur.” !
XI. (44) The Osiris Nu, when he cometh to the
eleventh pylon of Osiris, saith :—
“T have made [my] way. I know (45) you, and I
“know your name, and I know the name of her who
“Gs within thee. ‘She who slaughtereth always, (46)
“the burner up of fiends, mistress of every pylon, the
“lady to whom acclamation is made on the (47) day of
“darkness, is thy name. She hath the judgment of
“the feeble bandaged one,”
XII. (48) The Osiris Nu, when he cometh to the
twelfth pylon of Osiris, saith :—
“T have made [my] way. I know you, (49) and I
“]now your name, and I know the name of her who is
“within thee. ‘Thou who invokest thy two lands,
(50) who destroyest those who come with flashings
‘“‘and with fire, the lady of splendour, who hearkeneth
“unto the speech (51) of her lord,’ is thy name. She
“hath the judgment of the feeble bandaged one.”
XIII. (52) The Osiris Nu, when he cometh to the
thirteenth pylon of Osiris, saith :—
“T have made [my] way. I know (53) you, and I
‘know your name, and I know the name of her who is
! In the Papyrus of Ani ten pylons only are enumerated. In the
version of this Chapter published by Navyille (Todtenbuch, Bd. I,
Bll. 160—162) there are twenty vignettes, and each represents a
god seated in a chamber. The Turin Papyrus gives fifteen
vignettes.
Ch. exlvi] THE CHAPTERS OF THE SECRET PYLONS 471
“within thee. ‘Osiris bringeth (54) his two hands over
“her and maketh the god Hapi (7.e., the Nile) to send
“forth splendour out of his hidden places,’ is thy name.
(55) She hath the judgment of the feeble bandaged
“fone.”
XIV. (56) The Osiris Nu, when he cometh to the
fourteenth pylon of Osiris, saith :—
“T have made [my] way. (57) I know you, and I
“know your name, and I know the name of her who is
“within thee. (58) Lady of might, who danceth on the
“blood-red ones, who keepeth the festival of Haker on
“the day of the hearing (59) of faults, is thy name.
“She hath the judgment of the feeble bandaged one.”
XY. The fifteenth pylon. The Osiris Heru-em-khebit,
triumphant, saith when he cometh to this pylon :—(88)
“The Fiend, red of hair and eyes, who cometh forth
“by night, (39) and doth fetter the fiend in his lair ;
“may her hands be given to the Still-Heart (40) in his
“hour, and may [she] advance and go forward,’ [is thy
name]. She hath the judgment of the feeble (41)
“bandaged one.”
XVI. The sixteenth pylon. The Osiris Heru-em-
khebit, triumphant, saith (42) when he cometh forth
to this pylon :—‘ ‘Terrible one, the lady of the rain-
“storm, who planteth ruin (?) in the (43) souls of men,
“the devourer of the dead bodies of mankind, the
“orderer, and producer, and (44) creator of slaughter,’
“lis thy name|. She hath the judgment of the feeble
“bandaged one.” (45)
472 THE CHAPTERS OF THE SECRET PYLONS [Ch cxivi.
XVII. The seventeenth pylon. [The Osiris Heru-
em-khebit, triumphant, saith when he cometh forth to
“this pylon :—] “‘ Hewer-in-pieces in blood, Ahabit (?),
“lady of (46) hair,’ [is thy name]. She hath the judg-
“ment of the feeble bandaged one.”
XVIII. The eighteenth pylon. The Osiris Heru-em-
khebit, triumphant, (47) saith when he cometh to this
pylon :—‘ ‘ Lover (48) of the fire, pure of slaughterings
“which she loveth, cutter off of heads, (49) venerated
“one (?), lady of the Great House, destroyer of fiends
“ut eventide,’ {is thy name] (50). She hath the judg-
“ment of the feeble bandaged one.”
XIX. The nineteenth pylon. (51) The Osiris Heru-
em-khebit, triumphant, saith when he cometh to this
‘pylon :—‘‘ Dispenser of light during her period (52)
‘of life, watcher of flames, the lady of the strength
“and of the writings of the god Ptah himself,’ [is thy
‘“name]. She hath the judgment (53) of the bandages
“of Per-an” (or Per-hetch).
XX. The twentieth pylon. The Osiris Heru-em-
khebit, triumphant, saith when he cometh to this
pylon :—(54) “‘She who dwelleth within the cavern
“of her lord, Clother is her name, (55) she hideth what
“she hath created, she taketh possession of hearts, she
“swalloweth (?),’ [is thy name]. She hath (56) the
“Judgement of the bandages of Per-an” (or Per-hetch).
XXI. The twenty-first pylon. The Osiris Heru-em-
khebit, triumphant, saith when he cometh to this
pylon :—(57) “‘ Knife which cutteth, when [its name]
“is uttered, (58) and slayeth those who advance
“towards its flames,’ [is thy name]. She hath (59)
“secret plots and counsels.”
Chapter CXLVII
(1) The name of the doorkeeper is Sekhet-
hra-asht-aru ; the name of the
(2) watcher is [Se]metti; the
name of the herald is Ha-
kheru. The Osiris Ani, (3)
triumphant, shall say when
| a i ae
he cometh unto ‘the first
Arit:—“I am the mighty
“one who createth his own
“light. (4) I have come
“unto thee, O Osiris, and,
“purified from that which
“defileth thee, I adore thee.
“Lead on: (5) name not the
“name of Re-stau unto me.
“Homage to thee, O Osiris,
474 THE SECOND ARIT [Chap. cxlvii.
“in thy might and in thy strength (6) in Re-stau.
“Rise up and conquer, O Osiris, in Abtu. Thou
“ooest round about heaven, thou sailest in the
“presence of Ra, (7) thou lookest upon all the
“beings who have knowledge. Hail, Ra, thou who
“circlest in the sky! Verily I say, O Osiris, I am
“the spiritual body (sah) (8) of the god, and I say,
“(9) let me not be driven (10) hence, nor upon (11)
“the wall of (12) burning coals, (13) Open the way
“in (14) Re-stau, (15) ease the (16) pain of Osiris,
“(17) embrace that which the balance hath weighed ;
“make a path for -him in the great valley, make
“light to be on the way to Osiris.”
THE SEconD ARIT.
Vignette: An Arit guarded by three gods having the head
of a lion, of a man, and of a dog respectively.
Text: (1) The name of the (2) doorkeeper is Un-hat;
(3) the name of the watcher is
Seqet-(4)hra; the name of the
herald (5) is Uset. The Osiris
Ani, triumphant, shall say when
he cometh (6) to this Arit :—
“He sitteth to do his heart’s
“desire, and he weigheth (7)
“words as the second of Thoth.
“The strength which protecteth
“Thoth humbleth the hidden
“Maat gods (?) (8) who feed
-
Chap. exlvii.] THE THIRD ARIT 475
“upon Maat throughout the years [of their lives]. I
“make offerings (9) at the moment when he maketh his
“way; I pass on and enter upon the way. Grant thou
“that I may pass onwards and that I may gain sight
“of Ra together with those who make offerings.”
Tur Tutrp Arir.
Vignette: An Arit guarded by three gods having the head
of a jackal, of a dog, and of a serpent respectively.
Text: (1) The name of the (2) doorkeeper is Am-
hauatu(3)-ent-pehui; the name of the watcher (4) is
Seres-(5)hra; the name of the
herald is Aa. The Osiris Ani,
triumphant, shall say [when he
cometh to this Arit:]—“I am
“the hidden one (6) [in] the
“oreat deep, [I am] the judge
“of the Rehui. I have come
“and I have done away with
“the offensive thing which was
“upon Osiris. I am fastening
“the place whereon he shall
“stand (7) which projecteth from the Ureret crown. I
“have perfected matters in Abtu, I have opened the
“way in Re-stau, I have eased (8) the pain which was
“in Osiris. Ihave made straight his standing place,
“and I have made [his] path. He shineth in Re-stau.”
470 THE FOURTH AND FIFTH ARITS [Chap, cxlvii.
THe Fourtn Arirt,
Vignette: An Arit guarded by three gods having the head
of a man, of a hawk, and of a lion respectively.
Text: (1) The name of (2) the doorkeeper is
Khesef-hra-asht-(3)kheru ; the name of the (4) watcher
is Seres-tepu; (5) the name of
the herald is (6) Khesef-at. The
Osiris Ani, triumphant, shall say
[when he cometh to this Arit] :—
“T am the Bull, (7) the son of
“the ancestress of Osiris. O
‘“orant ye that his father, the
“lord of his godlike (8) com-
‘anions, may bear witness for
‘him, I have weighed the guilty
“in judgment. I have brought unto (9) his nostrils
‘the life which is everlasting. I am the son of Osiris,
‘“‘T have made the way. I have passed thereover into
“ Neter-khert.”
Tue Firra Arr.
Vignette: An Arit guarded by three gods having the head
of a hawk, of a man, and of a snake respectively.
Text ; (1) The name (2) of the deorkeeper is Ankh-
f-em-fent ; (8) the name of the watcher is (4) Shabu ;
the name of (5) the herald is Teb-hra-(6)ha-kheft.
The Osiris Ani, triumphant, shall say [when he cometh
to this Arit] :—‘I have brought [unto thee] the bones
“of thy (7) jaws in Re-stau, I have brought thee thy
“backbone in Annu (Heliopolis),
“oathering together its manifold
“parts (8) therein. I have driven
“back Apep for thee, I have spit
“upon the wounds [which are in
him], [ have made a path among
“vou. I am (9) the Ancient One
“among the gods. I have made
“the offering of Osiris, I have
co) 5)
“avenged (?) him in triumph
pA,
“oathering his bones and bringing together all his
“limbs.”
Tue Sixtu Arrr,
Vignette: An Arit guarded by three gods, the first having
the head of a jackal, and the second and third the head of a
dog.
Text: (1) The name (2) of the
doorkeeper is Atek-tau-kehaq-
(3)kheru; the name of the (4)
watcher is An-hra; (5) the name
of the herald is (6) Ates-hra-[ari]-
she. The Osiris Ani, triumphant,
shall say [when he cometh to this
Arit]:—‘“I have come (7) daily,
“T have come daily. I have
“made [my] way; I have passed
478 THE SEVENTH ARIT [Chap. cxlvii,
“along that which was created by Anpu (Anubis), I
“am the lord of the Ureret crown, (8) possessing words
“of magical power, the avenger of Maat. I have
“avenged his Hye, I have delivered (9) Osiris, and
“T have made the way; the Osiris Ani passeth along
“with you in [triumph ].”
Tue Seventy ARrir.
Vignette: An Arit guarded by three gods having the head
of a hare, of a lion, and of a man respectively.
Text: (1) The name (2) of the doorkeeper is
Sekhemet-em-tesu-(3)sen ; the name of the (4) watcher
is Aa-maa-kheru; (5) the name
of the herald is Khesef-khemi.
The Osiris Ani, triumphant, (6)
shall say [when he cometh to
this Arit]:—‘“‘TI have come unto
“thee, O Osiris, who art cleansed
“of [thine] impurities. Thou
‘“‘ooest round about heaven, thou
“seest Ra, thou seest the beings
“ who have knowledge. (7) [ Hail, |
“Only One! behold, thou art in
“the Sektet boat [as] it goeth round about the horizon
‘of heaven, I speak what I will unto his spiritual
“body (sah); (8) it waxeth strong and it cometh into
‘being, even as he spake. Thou meetest his face.
“Prosper thou for me all the ways [which lead] unto
“thee,” }
added :—‘‘ If [these] words be recited by the deceased when he
‘cometh to the seven Arits and entereth into the pylons he shall
‘‘neither be turned back nor repulsed before Osiris, and he shall
‘*he made to have his being among the blessed Khus and to have
‘dominion among the principal followers of Horus. If these
‘things shall be done for any deceased person he shall have his
‘being there like a lord of eternity in one body along with Osiris,
‘‘and at no place shall any great fight be made [concerning him].”
*
Chapter CXLVIII
CEASED WITH FOoD [IN THE UNDERWORLD]. The
Osiris Nu, the overseer of the house of the overseer
of the seal, triumphant, the son of the overseer of the
house of the overseer of the seal, Amen-hetep, trium-
phant, saith :—
(2) “ Homage to thee, O thou who shinest from thy
“Disk, thou living [Soul] who comest forth from the
“horizon, the Osiris Nu knoweth thee, and he knoweth
“thy name, and he knoweth the name of (3) thy seven
“\ine and of the bull that belongeth unto them. Hail,
“‘ve who give cakes, and ale, and splendour to the souls
‘who are provided with food in the underworld, (4)
“orant ye cakes and ale unto the Osiris Nu; provide
“ye him with food, let him be in your following, and
“Jet him be born upon your thighs.”
[Here follow the names of the seven kine and of their
bull, with the address to them by the deceased. |
(3) Meh-khebitet-sah-neter. (4) Ur-mertu-s-teshert-
VOL, II, rs)
482 THE FOUR RUDDERS OF HEAVEN [Chap. calviii.
sheni. (5) Khenemet-em-ankh-annuit. (6) Sekhemet-
ren-s-em-abet-s. (7) Shenat-pet-utheset-neter. (8)
Ka-tchai-kauit.!
“|Hail, ye cows and bull,| grant ye cakes, and ale,
“and offerings of food, to the Osiris Nu, and supply ye
“him with food, (8) and make him to be a perfect Khu
“in the underworld.”
| Here follow the addresses to the four rudders by the
deceased. |
(1) ‘‘Hail, thou beautiful Power, thou beautiful
“rudder of the northern heaven ;
(2) ‘‘ Hail, thou who revolvest, thou pilot of the two
“lands, thou beautiful rudder of the western heaven ;
! I.e., ‘* Bull, making the kine to be fruitful.”
Chap. exlviii.] THE FOUR RUDDERS OF HEAVEN 483
CT aa
i
= re
—
(3) “Hail, thou shining one, who dwellest in the
“Temple wherein are the gods in visible forms, thou
“beautiful rudder of the eastern heaven ;
anaa
NA)
(4) “Hail, thou who dwellest within the Temple of
=<
m
|
a |
“the ruddy beings, thou beautiful rudder of the
“southern heaven ;
‘‘orant ye cakes, and ale, and offerings of food, and
“splendour to the Khu of the Osiris Nu. (11) Grant
“ye unto him life, and strength, and health, and abid-
“ing joy of heart upon earth, and grant ye unto him
“{triumph] in the horizon of Annu, and in heaven, and
“upon earth, and in the underworld! .
[Here follow the addresses to the four triads, |
(12) “Hail, ye fathers of the gods, hail, ye mothers
‘“‘of the gods, ye who are above the earth and who
“dwell in the underworld, deliver ye the Osiris Nu
(13) from every obstacle of evil [from every attack of
evil], from the cruel snare, and [from] the slaughter-
“ino knives, and from every wicked and evil thing
“whatsoever (which) ye could order to be done unto
“him (14) by men, and by gods, and by the Ahus, and
‘ly the dead on this day, or on this night, or in this
‘month, or in this half-monthly festival, or (15) in this
“year, or in any of the seasons thereof whatsoever.”
RUBRIC: [These words] shall be said when Ra appeareth
over [figures] of the gods written (07 painted) in colour upon a
board (?), and thou shalt place offerings and (16) tchefauw food
before them, cakes, ale, flesh, feathered fowl, and incense, and
they shall cause the deceased to possess sepulchral meals with
Ra, and shall give him (17) an abundance of food in the under-
world, and shall deliver him from every evil thing whatsoever.
And thou shalt not recite this book of Un-nefer in the presence
of (18) any person except thine own self. And if this be done
for the deceased Ra shall be a rudder for him and shall be a
strength protecting him, and he shall make an end of all (19)
his enemies for him in the underworld, and in heaven, and
upon earth, and in every place wheresoever he may enter, and
he shall have abundance of food regularly and continually for
ever.
Chap. exlix.] THE FIRST AAT 485
Chapter CXLIX
(1) The first Aat [which is to be painted]
green. The Osiris Nu, the overseer of the house of
the overseer of the seal, triumphant, saith :— (2)
“Hail, thou Aat of Amentet, wherein a man liveth
“pon cakes and ale,! remove thy wigs (3) when I come
“towards thee. And behold, the ;
“Mighty god who dwelleth in thee |=~au @9!
“hath bound up my bones, and he :
“hath stablished my members; (4)
“and the Ahi, the lord of hearts, |
“hath gathered (?) together my |
“bones, and hath stablished the
“Ureret crown of Tem [upon my
“head; and Neheb-kau hath (5) stablished for me
“my head. Full, full, and stablished is the Balance.
“Thou shalt have dominion among the gods, O
“ Amsu-qéet.”
! Or, ‘upon bread [made of ] the finest grain,”
486 THE SECOND AAT [Chap. exlix,
If. Vignette: The second Aat. The horizon.
Text: (1) The second Aat [which is painted] green.
“The god therein is Ra-Heru-khuti.” The Osiris Nu
saith :—
“T am the mighty one of possessions in Sekhet-
“Aarm. Hail, thou Sekhet-(2)Aarru, the walls of
“which are of
“] POR meet ©
“height of the
‘““wheat thereof
‘as five cubits,
“the ears (3)
- “thereof being
“two cubits long
“and the stalks three cubits; the barley thereof is
“seven cubits in height, the ears being three cubits
“long and (4) the stalks four cubits. And. behold, the
“Khws, each of whom therein is nine cubits in height,
‘“‘yeap the wheat and the barley (5) side by side with
“TTeru-khuti (Harmachis). I know the door which is
‘in the middle of Sekhet-Aarru wherefrom (6) Ra cometh
“forth into the eastern part of heaven; the southern
“portion thereof is in the Lake of the Aharw fowl, and
“the northern portion thereof is in the Canal of the Re
“fowl, (7) in the place wherein Ra saileth round about
“by means of the winds which bear him along. I am
“he who watcheth the leathers in (8) the divine boat, *
“Tam in the boat, and I am he who doth navigate it
-«
ae.
Chap. exlix. ] THE THIRD AAT 487
‘without ceasing. I know (9) the two sycamore trees
“of turquoise, from between which the god Ra doth
“emerge when he setteth out upon his journey (10)
“over the pillars of Shu towards the door of the lord
“of the Kast, wherefrom Ra cometh forth. I (11)
“know the Sekhet-Aarru of Ra. The wheat therein
‘is (12) five cubits in height, the ears being two cubits
“Jong, and the stalks three cubits; the barley thereof
“is seven cubits in height, (13) the ears being three
“cubits long and the stalks four cubits. And behold,
“the Khus therein, who are nine cubits in height, (14)
“reap the wheat and the barley, side by side with the
“divine Souls of the Kast.”
Ill. Vignette: The third Aat, which is called “the Aat
of the Ahus.”
Text: (1) The third Aat [which is to be painted]
ereen, The Osiris Nu, triumphant, saith :—
“Hail, thou Aat of the Khus, whereover none can
“sail (2) and wherein are the Khus; the fire thereof
“is blazing with flame. Hail, thou
“Aat of (3) the Khus! Your faces
“are in the land (?) [make clear your
“ways|, and purify ye your Aats, and
“what hath been decreed by Osiris do
“ve for me (4) for ever. I am the
“mighty one of the T' eshert crown
“which is on the brow of the god
‘of Light, and which maintaineth in life the two lands
488 THE FOURTH AAT [Chap. exlix.
“and the men and women thereof (5) by means of the
“flame of its mouth. 'The god Ra hath been delivered
‘from the Fiend Apep.”
IV. Vignette: The fourth Aat, wherein is inscribed “the
double mountain, doubly high, and doubly great.”
Text: (1) The fourth Aat [which is to be painted]
green. The Osiris Nu, triumphant, saith :— (2)
“Hail, thou who art chief of the hidden Aat. Hail,
“thou One who art lofty and great, who dwellest in the
‘underworld, over whom the
‘heaven spreadeth itself. (3)
“Thou art three hundred
“measures in length, and
“two hundred and _ thirty
“measures in width, and
“thou hast over thee a ser-
“pent the name of which is
‘Sati-temui!(?); (4) he is seventy cubits in length,
‘and he liveth by slaughtering the Khus and the dead
“who are in the underworld. I stand up in thy
‘enclosure, (5) O Maa, I sail round about, and I see
“the way [which leadeth] unto thee. I gather myself
“tooether to thee. I am the Man, and I clothe (6) thy
“head; I am strong andI have become strong. I am
“the god who is mighty in enchantments; my two
“eyes have been given to me, and I am glorious (7)
“therewith. Who art thou, O Ahw that goest upon
Chap. exlix.] THE FIFTH AAT 489
“thy belly, and whose two-fold strength is upon thy
“mountain Grant thou unto me (8) that I may go
“unto thee, and that thy two-fold strength may be
“with me. I lift up myself by [thy] two-fold strength,
“T have come, (9) and I have vanquished the Asriu
“serpent of Ra. His peace is to me at eventide; I
“revolve in (10) the heavens and thou art in the
“mountain valley. A decree [hath been made] con-
“cerning thee upon earth.”
Vv. Vignette: The fifth Aat.
Text: (1) The fifth Aat [which is to be painted |
green. The Osiris Nu, triumphant, saith :—
“Hail, thou Aat of the Khus, whereover none may
“pass. (2) The Khuws who are therein have thighs
“seven cubits long, and they live
“upon the shades of the weak and
“helpless. (3) Hail, thou Aat of
“the Khus, open ye unto me your
“ways so that I may pass by you
“and may go on (4) to the beautiful
“« Amentet, according to that which
“Qsiris, the Khu, the lord of Khus,
“hath decreed. I live by reason of my splendour, (5)
“JT perform every festival of the month, and I observe
“rightly the festival of the half month. I revolve,
“and the Kye of Horus is under my hand in the (6)
“following of Thoth. The mouth of every god and
“of every dead person devoureth mine enemy this day,
“and he falleth down at the block of slaughter.”
VI. Vignette: The sixth Aat, with a fish inside it.
Text: (1) The sixth Aat [which is to be painted |
ereen, The Osiris Nu, triumphant, saith :—
“Hail, thou Ammehet which art holy unto the gods,
“and art hidden unto the Ahus, (2) and art baleful
“unto the dead; the name of the
ze We
wcteg He <¥
‘ood who dwelleth therein is Sekher-
“At (?), Homage to thee, O Amme-
“het, I have come (8) to see the
“‘oods who dwell in thee. Uncover
“your faces and lay down your
‘“head-dresses when ye meet me,
““(4) for, behold, I am a mighty
“ood among you, and I have come to prepare provisions
“for you. Let not (5) Sekher-At (?) have dominion
‘over me, let not the divine slaughterers come after me,
“Jet not the murderous fiends come (6) after me, but
“Jet me live upon sepulchral offerings among you.”
VII. Vignette : The seventh Aat.
Text: (1) The seventh Aat [which is to be painted]
green. ‘The Osiris Nu, triumphant, saith :— (2)
“Hail, thou city of Ases, which art remote from
‘“sioht, and the fire of which is in flame. There is a
“serpent within thee (3) and his name is Rerek; the
“Jenoth of his backbone is seven cubits, and he liveth
“upon the Khus, and he annihilateth (4) their glorious
“strenoth. Get thee back, O Rerek, who dwellest in
“the city of Ases, who devourest
“with thy mouth, and from whose
“eyes (5) evil looks pour forth.
“Let thy bones be broken, and let
“thy emissions be impotent. Come
“thou not against me, and let not
“thy emissions (6) come upon me ;
“let thy poison fall and lie dead
“upon the earth, and let thy two lips be in [thy] den.
“(7) The Ka of the serpent hath fallen, and, conversely,
“T have gained glorious strength. The Maftet (ie.,
“Tynx), hath cut off thy head.”
VIIL. Vignette: The eighth Aat.
Text: (1) The eighth Aat [which is to be painted]
ereen. The Osiris Nu, triumphant, saith :— (2)
“ Hail, Ha-hetep, great and mighty one of the canal !
“None can obtain the mastery over the water which is
“therein. (3) It is mightily to be
“feared, and the roarings which are
“therein are mighty. The (4) name
‘of the god therein is Qa-ha-hetep,
“and he guardeth it gladly so that
‘none may enter. I am the Hnnur
“bird which is (5) above the thigh
“of the god (?) An-ker-s, and I have
“brought the possessions of the earth to the god Tem,
492 THE NINTH AAT [Chap. exlix.
“and [I] make strong and fortify the mariners [of Ra},
(6) I have set the terror of myself in the divine lords
“of the shrine, and I have set the awe of me in the
“divine lords (7) of things; therefore I shall not be
“carried off to the slaughter block of those who would
“willingly destroy me. (8) I am the guide of the
“northern horizon [and I know the god who is”
“therein |.”
The Vv igtictce yp The ninth Aat. A crocodile thrusting his
snout into a vase (?) called Akesi.
Text: (1) The ninth Aat [which is to be painted]
yellow. The Osiris Nu, triumphant, saith ;—
“Hail, thou city Akesi, which art hidden (2) from
“the gods, the Khus know the name of which the gods
‘are afraid. None can enter
etm Wii 6
“therein, and none can come
“forth therefrom except that
“holy god (3) who dwelleth
“in his egg, and who putteth
“his fear into the gods and
“the terror of himself into
“the Khus. (4) The opening
‘“linto the city] is of fire, and the winds thereof destroy
“both nostrils and mouths, and the god hath made it
“for those who follow willingly (5) in his train; none
“can breathe the winds [thereof] except that holy god
“who dwelleth in (6) his egg. He hath made the city
“so that he may dwell therein at will, and none can
“enter therein except on the day of great (7) trans-
“formations. Homage to thee, O thou holy god who
““dwellest in thine egg, I have come unto thee (8) that
‘““T may be among those who follow thee ; let me come
“forth from the city of Akesi, let me enter therein, let
“the gates thereof be opened unto me, let me breathe
“the air (9) which is therein, and let me have posses-
“sion of the offerings thereof.”
X. Vignette: The tenth Aat. A man holding a knife in
each hand; above him is a serpent.
Text: (1) The tenth Aat [which is to be painted]
yellow. The Osiris Nu, triumphant, saith :— (2)
‘Hail, thou city of the gods Qahu, who take pos-
“session of Ahus and gain the mastery over the shades
“(khaibit), who devour vigorous
“streneth (3) and consume (?) filth
“when their eyes see, and who
“ouard not the earth. (4) Hail,
“ye who dwell in your Aats, cast
“yourselves upon your bellies when
“T pass by you. My glorious
“strength shall not be taken away,
(5) and none shall gain the mastery over my shade,
“for [am a divine hawk. Offerings of dnti unguent
“have been made ready by me, incense hath been
“offered by me, [animals have] been slaughtered (6)
“by me, Isis hath made offerings to my head, Nephthys
‘“‘is behind me, and a road hath been made clear for
“me. [Hail,) serpent (7) Nau, Bull of Nut, Neheb-
| 5) ’ -
“kau, I have come unto you, O gods, deliver ye me,
“and grant ye unto me my glorious strength for ever.”
XI. Vignette : The eleventh Aat, wherein stands a jackal-
headed god holding a knife.
Text: (1) The eleventh Aat [which is to be painted]
green. The Osiris Nu, triumphant, saith :—
“Hail, thou city which art in (2) the underworld
‘‘(Neter-khert), which coverest over the body and
‘“oainest the mastery
“over the Khus. None
“can come forth there-
“from and none can
“enter therein (3) by
“reason of fear of
“the opposing power
“which is therein—
“now the gods who
“are therein look upon it in iron(?) and (4) the dead
“who are therein look upon it in his slaughterings—
“except the gods who live therein in his mystery (5) of.
“the Khus. Hail, thou city of Atu, grant thou unto
“me that I may pass on, for I am the god who is
‘mighty of enchantments by reason of the knife which
“came forth from the god Suti. (6) I have my feet
“and legs for ever. I rise like Ra, I am strong
“through the Eye of Horus, my heart is lifted up
(7) after it was brought low, [I am] glorious in
Chap, cxlix. THE TWELFTH AAT 495
‘heaven, and [I am] mighty upon earth. I fly like
‘a hawk, (8) and I cackle like the smen goose, and it
“hath been given to me to alight at the ‘Thigh of the
“Take.” I stand up upon it, I sit down (9) upon it,
“T rise up like a god, I eat of the food of Sekhti-hetep,
“and I go onwards to the (10) domain of the starry
“goods. The double doors of Maat aré opened unto me,
‘“‘and the double doors of the land of the great deep
“(11) are unbolted before me. I set up a ladder to
“heaven among the gods, and I am a divine being
“among them. I speak with the voice of (12) the
““smen goose to which the gods listen, and my speech
“and my voice are those of the star Sept (Sothis).
”
_ XO. Vignette: The twelfth Aat, called “Astchetet em
Ament.”
Text: (1) The twelfth Aat [which is to be painted]
green, The Osiris Nu, triumphant, saith :— (2)
“Hail, thou Aat of the city of Unt (?) at the head of
“Re-stau, the flame of which is a blazing fire, the gods
“are unable to approach thee (3) and
“the thus are unable to gather to-
“oether therein by reason of the urael
“ which (4) would blot out their names.
“Hail, thou Aat of Unt, I am in the
“form of the mighty god who dwelleth
“among the Kius and who dwelleth
“in thee. (5) I am among the stars
“that never fail within thee; I shall never fail,
496 THE THIRTEENTH AAT [Chap. exlix.
“and my name shall never fail. (6) ‘Hail, odour
“of the god,’ say they, the gods who dwell in the
“Aat of Unt; [I shall be with you, I shall live with
“you, O ye gods who dwell in the Aat of Unt ;| love
‘ve me more than your own gods, (7) for I shall be
“with you for ever [in the presence of the followers of
“the great god].”
XII. Vignette: The thirteenth Aat, called “Uart ent
mu.” Behind it stands the hippopotamus Hebet-re-f, with
the right fore paw resting on a beetle.
Text: (1) The thirteenth Aat [which is to’ be
painted] green. The Osiris Nu, triumphant, saith :—
“Hail, thou Aat wherein the Khus gain (2) no
“mastery. Thy waters are of fire, and the streams
“which are in thee
“burn with fire, and
(3) thy flame is a
“blazing fire, those
“who are there and
“who wish to drink
“thy waters to
“quench (4) their
“thirst cannot do
‘so by reason of the mighty dread which possesseth
“them and by reason of the great terror which it causeth
“them to have. The gods and the Ahus (5) look
‘upon the waters thereof and retreat without having
‘quenched their thirst, and their hearts are not (6)
“set at rest ; and though they wish to enter into them
“they cannot do so, The stream is filled with reeds,
“even as the stream (7) which floweth from the issues
“which come forth from Osiris. I have gained the
“mastery over the waters [thereof], I have drunk
“from the canal [thereof] (8) like the god who dwelleth
“in the Aat of the waters, and who is the euardian
“thereof. The gods are more afraid to drink (9) the
‘waters thereof than are the Ahus, and they retreat !
“therefrom. Homage to thee, O thou god who dwellest
“in the Aat of the waters, (10) I have come unto thee,
“orant thou that I may gain power over the waters
“thereof |, and that I may drink from the canal
“thereof, (11) even as thou dost allow to drink the
“oreat god from whom cometh Hap (/.¢., the Nile),
“who maketh green things to come into being, (12)
“who maketh to grow the things which grow, who
“maketh vigorous young plants and herbs, and who
“also giveth to the gods gifts which proceed from him
“and offerings (?). And grant thou that I may come
“to Hap, (13) and that I may gain power over young
“plants and herbs, for I am the son of thy body for
“ever.”
XIV. Vignette: The fourteenth Aat. A range of moun-
tains called “ Field of Kher-aha,” a man holding a libation vase,
the god Anubis, a hawk with a disk, a lion-god, a man setting
the tesher crown upon a god, a hippopotamus, a crocodile, and
a worm,
! Or, ‘‘ they are terrified thereat.”
VOL. II. At
498 THE FOURTEENTH AAT [Chap. exlix.
Text : (1) The fourteenth Aat [which is to be painted]
yellow. The Osiris Nu, triumphant, saith :— (2)
“Hail, thou Aat of Kher-aiha, which turneth back
“Hap at Tattu, grant thou that Hap may come (3)
“abundant in grain as
‘he advanceth for the
“mouth of those who
“eat, and giving divine
“offerings to the gods,
“and (4) sepulchral meals
“to the Khus, There is
‘“‘a serpent in the double
“gerti of Abu (Elephan-
tine) at the mouth of (5) Hap, and he cometh with
“water and he standeth up upon the Thigh of Kher-aha
“with his divine sovereign princes (6) at the head of
“the canal, and he seeth in his hour, which is the silence
“of the night. Hail, ye gods of (7) Kher-aha, and ye
“sovereign princes at the head of the canal [thereof],
“Jet your pools be opened to me, let your streams be
‘opened (8) to me, let me gain power over the water,
“let me rest on the canal, let me eat grain, (9) let me
“be satisfied with your food, let me lift myself up, let
“my heart be great, even as [is that of] (10) the god
‘who dwelleth in Kher-aha, let offerings like unto
“yours be made to me, let me not be destroyed by the
(11) issues which come forth from Osiris, and let me
“not be withdrawn therefrom for ever,”
C=
HA
Chapter CLIa
(1) “Thy right eye is like the Sektet boat ;
“thy left (2) eye is like the Afet boat ; thine eyebrows |
“are like (3) Anpu; thy fingers are like Thoth: (4)
“thy hair is like Ptah-Seker; (5) they make a fair
“way for thee, and they smite down (6) for thee the
“fiends of Set.” !
I. Isis saith :—- (7) “‘I have come to protect thee, O
“Osiris, (8) with the north wind which cometh forth
“from Tem; I have (9) strengthened for thee thy
“throat ; I have caused thee (10) to be with (11) the
“ood ; and I have placed all thine enemies (12) under
“thy feet.”
II. Nephthys saith :— (1) ‘I go round about behind
“my sister Osiris Mut-hetep. I have come that (2) I
“may protect thee, and my strength which protecteth
! This text is a part of the speech of Anpu; see infra, p. 507.
504 ARRANGEMENT OF THE MUMMY CHAMBER [Ch. clia.
“shall be behind thee for (3) ever and ever. The god
(4) Ra hearkeneth unto thy ery; (5) thou, O daughter
“of Hathor, art made to triumph, thy head shall never
“be taken away from thee, and thou shalt be made to
“vise up in peace.”
III. A deity (?) saith :— “(1) If any would come to
“fetter thee I will not allow him to do so; (2) if any
“would come to hurl missiles at thee I will not allow
“him to do so. But I will (3) fetter thee, and I will
“hurl missiles at thee; and I am (4) protecting thee,
“QO Mut-hetep, triumphant.”
IV. The Jet saith:— (1) “O thou that comest
“quickly, I turn back thy steps, (2) O Kep-hra, and
“T illumine thy hidden (3) place. I stand behind the
“Tet on the day (4) of turning back slaughters, (5)
“and I am protecting thee, O Mut-hetep, (6) trium-
“phant, before Osiris.”
V. The flame saith :— (1) “I surround with sand
“the hidden tomb, (2) and drive away him that would
“attack it. I lighten the funeral mountain, I cast
“light (3) thereon. I traverse the way, and I protect
(4) Mut-hetep, triumphant.”
VI. (1) Anubis, (2) who is at the head of the divine
hall and who [dwelleth] upon his mountain, (3) the
lord of Ta-tchesert, saith :—‘ I have come (4) to pro-
“tect Osiris Mut-hetep, triumphant.”
VII. (1) The living soul of Mut-(2)hetep saith :—
‘Let (8) Ra be adored in heaven, and when (4) he
‘setteth on the western horizon of heaven.”
Ch. cli.a.] ARRANGEMENT OF THE MUMMY CHAMBER 505
VIII. (1) The living soul and the perfect Khu of
Mut-hetep, (2) triumphant (3) before Osiris, say :—
[‘“‘ Adored be Ra when he riseth in the eastern horizon
‘of heaven.” ] !
IX. a and b. (1) The lady of the house Mut-hetep,
saith :—“ Hail, shabti figure, if I be condemned (2) or
“Gf there be allotted to me any work to do in the
“underworld—behold, let (8) opposition be set aside
“such as is done by a man in his turn, namely,
“sowing (4) the fields, and filling the channels with
“water, and bringing the (5) sand of the west to the
“east, O be thou present when I call unto thee.”
X. (1) Mestha saith:— “I am thy daughter, O
“Mut-hetep, and I have come (2) to protect thee; I
“make thy house to germinate and to be stablished
“firmly (3) according to what Ptah hath commanded
“and according to what Ra hath commanded.”
XI. (1) Hapi saith :—‘T have come to protect thee,
“© (2) Osiris Mut-hetep ; I bind up for thee thy head
“and thy members, I smite down thine enemies (3) for
“thee beneath thee, and I give thee thy head for ever.”
XIT. (1) Tua-maut-ef saith :—“I am thy daughter
“who loveth thee, O Mut-hetep, triumphant for ever ;
(2) I have come and I have avenged [thee, O] my
“father Osiris, [upon him that] did [evil] unto thee
“and I have brought (8) him under thy feet.”
XIII. (1) Qebh-sennu-f saith :— “Tam Qebh-sennuf,
! Added from the Papyrus of Qonna at Leyden, ed. Leemans,
Plate xviii.
506 ARRANGEMENT OF THE MUMMY CHAMBER [Ch. cli.s.
“and I have come (2) that I may protect Mut-hetep ; I
“have collected into a whole body for thee thy bones,
“T have gathered (3) together for thee thy members, I
“have brought thy heart and I do set it upon its seat
“within thy body, and I make thy house to germinate
“after thee.”
Chapter CLIs."
(1) The god Anpu, who dwelleth in the [city
of] embalmment, the governor of the divine house,
placeth his two hands upon the lord of life (2) of
Nebseni, the scribe and draughtsman of the Temple
of Ptah, the lord of piety, the son of the scribe and
! A shortened form of this Chapter also occurs in the Papyrus of
Nebseni (sheet 21); it has for a vignette a male head, and is
entitled, ‘‘ The Chapter of a head of secret things.”
Ch, cli.w.] THE SPEECH OF ANPU 507
designer Thena, triumphant, born of the lady of the
house Mut-resth, triumphant, (8) and he furnisheth
him with the things which belong to him. ‘‘ Homage
“to thee, O happy one, divine lord, who art endowed
“with the sight of the Utchat (?), (4) Ptah-Seker hath
“bound thee up, Anpu hath exalted thee, and Shu hath
“caused thee to be lifted up, O (5) Face of beauty,
“thou divine prince of eternity. Thou hast thine eye,
“© scribe Nebseni, thou lord of piety, and beautiful it
“is. Thy right eye is (6) in the Sektet boat, and thy
“left eye is in the Afet boat; and thine eyebrows are
‘of fair appearance in the presence of the (7) company
“of the gods. Thy brow is in the protection of
“Anpu; and the back of thy head, O beautiful one, (8)
“is before the holy Hawk. Thy fingers are stablished
“with written works in the presence of the lord of
“Khemennu, Thoth, (9) who hath given to me the
“speech of the sacred books. Thy hair is beautiful
“before Ptah-Seker, and thou, O scribe Nebseni, thou
“Jord of piety, art beautiful before (10) the great
“company of the gods. The great god looketh upon
“thee, and he leadeth thee along the path of happi-
“ness, and sepulchral meals are bestowed upon thee ;
“he overthroweth for thee [all] thine enemies, (11)
“and setteth them under thee in the presence of the
“oreat company of the gods who dwell in the mighty
“House of the Aged One which is in Annu (Helio-
“ polis).”
508 OF BUILDING A HOUSE UPON EARTH [Ch. clii
Chapter CLI
UPON THE EARTH. ‘The overseer of the house of the
overseer of the seal, Nu, triumphant, saith :— (2)
“Hail! Seb rejoiceth, for the Osiris Nu standeth
“up over his body, [and he goeth round about among
“those who follow Ra]. To men [and to the gods]
“who have given birth to their own fathers (3) I have
“ascribed praise; and they have sight. The goddess
“Sesheta hath brought the god Nebt, and Anpu
“(Anubis) hath called unto the Osiris Nu (4) to
“build a house on the earth. Its foundation is in
‘Annu (Heliopolis), and the circuit thereof [reacheth]
“to Kheraha, the shrine (?) is [like that of] the god
' In the Saite Recension (see Lepsins, op. citi, Bl. 74) the vignette
represents the deceased seated in a chair holding out his hands to
receive the bread and water which the kneeling goddess of the
sycamore tree is about to give him.
Ch. clii.] OF BUILDING A HOUSE UPON EARTH 509
“Sekhem, who dwelleth in (5) Sekhem, according to
“that which I have written for the renewal (?) thereof,
“and men and women bring offerings, and libations,
“and ministrants (?). And Osiris saith unto (6) the
“oods who are in [his] following and who journey
“along, ‘Behold ye the house which hath been built
“for a Khaw who is provided (7) with [all his attributes],
“who cometh daily to renew himself among you. O
“hold ye him in awe, and ascribe ye unto him praises,
“and let him be a favoured being with you; look
“ye (8) to what I have done and to what I have said.’
“ And Osiris saith concerning the god, ‘Let him come
“daily to renew himself among you. And let beasts
“for sacrifice] be brought unto him (9) by the south
‘wind, and let grain be brought unto him by the north
“wind, and let barley be brought unto him from the
“ends of the earth’; the mouth of Osiris hath ordered
“{this| for me. Drawing onward may he (10) go round
“about on his left hand, may he place himself on his
“right hand, and may he see men, and the gods, and
“the Khus, and the dead drawing him along with
‘praises and cries of joy, (11) and may he be a
“favoured being with them.” !
the deceased, a speech of the ‘‘ lady of the sycamores,” and a prayer
to her on behalf of the deceased.
Chapter CLIIIa,
tHE Net. The Osiris Nu, the overseer of the house
of the overseer of the seal, triumphant, saith :—
“Hail, thou ‘god who lookest behind thee,’ thou
“*ood who hast gained the mastery (2) over thine
‘heart,’ I go a-fishing with the cordage of the ‘ uniter
“of the earth, and of him that maketh a way through
“the earth. Hail, ye fishers who have given birth to
“your own fathers, (3) who lay snares with your nets,
“and who go round about in the chambers of the
“waters, take ye not me (4) in the net wherewith ye
“ensnared the helpless fiends, and rope me not in with
“the rope (5) wherewith ye roped in the abominable
“ earth-followers, which had its wooden frame (?) [reach-
“ing| unto heaven, and its weighted parts upon the
“earth. Let me come forth (i.e., escape) from the
“eos (?) thereof, let me rejoice along with (6) the
“ood of the Hennu boat, let me come forth from its
‘bars (7), let me rise up like the god Sebek, and let me
“make a flight to you away from the snare of the
“fowler (7) whose fingers are hidden. I know the pole
“with curved ends which is in it; ‘Mighty finger of
“Sekri’ [is its name]. I know the mekhes which is
“in it; (8) ‘Thigh of the god Nemu’ [is its name]. I
“know the piece of wood which openeth in it; ‘ Hand
“of Isis’ [is its name]. I know the knife of slaughter
(9) which is in it; ‘Slaughtering knife wherewith
“Tsis cut off a piece of flesh from Horus’ [is its name].
“T know the names of the frame (?) and weights which
“are in it; ‘Leg and Thigh (10) of the double Lion-
“ood’ [are their names]. I know the name of the
“cordage wherewith it snareth [living things] ; ‘Vigour
“of Tem’ [is its name]. (11) I know the name of the
‘‘snarers who lay snares therewith ; ‘Akeru gods, an-
“cestors of Akhabiu gods’ [are their names]. (12) I
“Iknow the names of its hands; ‘Two hands of the
“oreat god, the lord who heareth speech in Annu
(Heliopolis) on the night of the festival of the half-
“month in the Temple of the Moon-god’. . . (13) [are
“their names|. I know the name of the Thigh which
“surroundeth it at its upper part; ‘Thigh of iron
“whereupon the gods stand’ [is its name]. I know
(14) the name of the superintendent who receiveth
512 OF ESCAPING FROM THE NET (Ch. cliiia. 16
“the fish therefrom ; ‘ Knife and vessel of the superin-
“tendent of the god’ [is hisname]. I know the name
“of the table (15) whereat he placeth himself; ‘Table
“ of Horus [whereat he] sitteth in solitude in the dark-
“ness and is not seen, the abjects fear him and those
“therein ascribe unto him (16) praises,’ [is its name ].”
““T have come, and I am crowned (or have risen) like
“the Mighty god who leadeth along the earth, and I
“have gone down to the earth in the two great (17)
“boats; and behold, the mighty one hath placed me
“within the Temple of the Mighty god. I have come
‘along with the snarer, my wooden tools (dit) are
“with me, my knife is with me, (18) and my hacking
“knife is with me; I come forth and I go round about,
‘and I snare (?) with the Net.”
‘“‘T know the name of the pole with curved ends;
-
“«Temen rew flowing (19) from the great finger of
“QOsiris,’ [is its name]. I know the name of the two
“pieces of wood which hold fast: ‘Hooks of the
“ancestors of Ra” [is the name of one], and ‘Hook
“of the ancestor of Hathor’ [is the name of the other].
(20) I, even I, know the cords which are on the pole
‘with curved ends: ‘Cords (?) of the lord of mankind’
“lis their name]. I know (21) the name of the table ;
“*Hand of Isis’ [is its name]. I know the name of
“its ropes (?); ‘Rope of the god, the firstborn’ [is their
“name|. (22) I know the name of the cordage (?) ;
“<Cordage of the day’ [is its name]. I know the
“names of the fowlers and of the fishermen; (23)
Ch. cliii.a. 32] OF ESCAPING FROM THE NET 513
““Alerw gods, ancestors of Ra’ [is their name]. | I
“know the names of the tememu; ‘Ancestors of Seb’
“lis their name |.”
(24) “I have brought unto thee that which thou
“eatest, and I have brought that which I eat; and
‘“‘thou eatest that which Seb eateth with Osiris. Hail,
“thou ‘god whose face is behind him,’ (25) thou ‘ god
“who hast gained the mastery over his heart,’ thou
“fisher and fowler of the opener of the earth! Hail,
“ye fishers who have given birth to your own fathers,
“(26) and who lay snares within the city of Nefer-sent,
“take ye me not into your net, and snare ye me not
“with the (27) snares wherewith ye ensnared the help-
“Jess fiends and wherewith ye caught the abominable
“earth-followers ; for I know the Net. (28) I know
“the upper framework (?) and the lower heavy parts
“thereof. Behold me, then, for I have come, I have
“my pole with curved ends with me, I have my mekhes
“with me, (29) I have my table with me, and I have
“my slaughtering knife with me. I have come, and I
“have entered in, and I have myself pressed forward (?).
“ Know ye that I, even (30) I, know the name of the
“snarer of (or that which snareth) fowl [in] his place ?
“T have smitten [it], I have opened [it] out, 1 have
“struck [it], and I have set it upon its seat. Now the
“mekhes which is with me is (31) the ‘Thigh of the
“ood Nemu’; and the pole with curved ends which is
“with me is the ‘Finger of Sekeri’; and the table
“which is with me is the ‘Hand of Isis’; (82) and the
Wore LL U
514 OF ESCAPING FROM THE NET (Ch. cliii-a. 33
“slaughtering knife which is with me is the ‘ Slaughter-
“ing knife of the god Nemu.’ O grant that I may
“come; O grant, then, that I may sit (33) in the boat
“of Ra; let me sail forth on the Lake of Testes (?)
“towards the northern heaven; let me do as do they
“who sing when they sing praises (34) of my ka; and
“Jet me live as do they there. The Osiris Nu, trium-
“phant, cometh forth upon your ladder which Ra hath
“made for him, (35) and Horus and Suti hold him fast
“by the hand.”
In the Saite Recension (see Lepsius, op. cit., Bl. 74),
the following rubric is added to this Chapter :
{This chapter] shall be recited over a figure of the deceased
which shall be put in a boat. And behold, thou shalt make a
sektet boat on his right side, and a matet boat on his left, and
let them bring offerings of cakes, and of ale, and of all kinds of
fair things on the day of the birth of Osiris. The soul of him
to whom these things have been given shall live for ever, and
he shall not die a second time.
Ch. clip] OF ESCAPING THE CATCHER OF FISH 5r5
Chapter CLIIIs
THE CATCHER OF THE FISH. The Osiris Nu, the over-
seer of the house of the overseer of the seal, triumphant,
saith :— (2)
“ Hail, ye who lay snares (?), and ye who work the
‘nets, and ye who are fishers; hail, ye who have given
“birth to your own fathers, know ye (3) that I know
“the name of the great and mighty net ‘Anget’
“‘(i.e., Clincher) is its name. Know ye that I know
“(4) the name of its cordage ‘Ruf (i.e., Vigour) of
“Tsis’ [is its name]. Know ye that I know the name
“of the (5) mehes ‘Thigh of Tem’ [is its name].
“Know ye that I know the name of its pole with
“curved ends ‘Finger of Nemu’ [is its name]. (6)
516 OF ESCAPING THE CATCHER OF FISH [Ch cliii.s. 13
“ Know ye that I know the name of its table ‘Hook
“of Ptah’ [is its name]. Know ye that I know (7)
“the name of its slaughtering knife ‘Chopper of
“Tsis’ [is its name]. Know ye that I know the
“name of its weights ‘Iron (8) in heaven’ [is their
“name]. Know ye that I know the name of [its]
“yushes ‘Feathers (or hair) of the Hawk’ [is their
“name]. Know ye (9) that I know the name of the
“fishers ‘Ape’ [is their name]. Know ye (10) that
‘“T know the name of the Thigh [‘ Thigh] whereon
“standeth the Temple of the Moon’ is its name. Know
“ve that (11) I know the name of the fowler ‘ Prince,
“mighty one who sitteth on the eastern side of heaven’
“lis his name]. I have not eaten, O great divine one.
“‘(12) Behold, the great divine one hath given me
“drink; I have not seated myself upon [my] thighs
“lin| the waters, but I eat and I satisfy myself with
“food before him. (13) The-seeds of death are in my
“body. I am Nekh, I am Ra, coming forth from Nu,
‘the divine soul of the god. JI create the god (14)
“TIu; and wrong is the thing which I abominate. I
“am Osiris, the maker of Maat whereon Ra doth live
“each and every day. (15) I am invoked [by the name
“of | ‘Bull,’ and I am addressed among the company of
“the gods by the name of ‘Neh.’ I create mine own
“self along with Nu in my name (16) of Khepera,
“whereby I create myself each and every day. I am
“the god of divine splendour, and I rise up as Ra, the
“lord of the East; life is given unto me through his
Ch. cliii.s.20o] OF ESCAPING THE CATCHER OF FISH LT
“(17) comings forth therefrom. I have come into
“heaven, and I embrace my seat which is in the East
“with the children of the princes who dwell (18) in
[their] fields, and I have delivered her that brought
“me forth in peace. I eat like the god Shu, I satisfy
“myself with food like the god Shu, (19) I ease myself
“like the god Shu. The divine kings of the North
“and South are with me, the god Khensu is with me,
“and those who bind up their heads are with me;
“embrace ye, then, (20) the flame in the land of the
“multitude.”
Chapter CLIV
BODY PERISH. The Osiris Nu, the overseer of the
house of the overseer of the seal, triumphant,
saith :— (2)
“Homage to thee, O my divine father Osiris. I
“came to embalm thee, do thou embalm these my
“members, for I would not perish and come to an
“end (3) [but would be] even like unto my divine
“father Khepera, the divine type of him that never
“saw corruption. Come, then, make strong my breath,
“then, O lord of the winds, (4) who dost magnify those
‘divine beings who are like unto himself. Stablish
“me doubly, then, and fashion me strongly, O lord of
“the funeral chest._ Grant thou that I may enter into
“the land of everlastingness, according to that which
‘was done for thee (5) along with thy father Tem,
‘“whose body never saw corruption, and who is the
“being who never saw corruption. I have never done
“that which thou hatest, nay, I have cried out among
‘those who love (6) thy Ka. Let not my body become
‘worms, but deliver me as thou didst thyself. I pray
“thee, let me not fall into rottenness even as thou dost
“permit (7) every god, and every goddess, and every
‘“‘animal, and every reptile to see corruption when the
“soul hath gone forth from them after their death.
‘‘And when the soul departeth (or perisheth), a man
“seeth corruption and the bones (8) of his body rot
“and become wholly stinkingness, the members decay
“piecemeal, the bones crumble into a helpless mass,
Ch. cliv. 16] OF NOT LETTING THE BODY PERISH 51g
“and the flesh becometh foetid liquid, (9) and he
“becometh a brother unto the decay which cometh
“upon him, and he turneth into multitudes of worms,
“and he becometh altogether worms, and an end is
“made of him, and he perisheth in the sight of the
“ood Shu.even as doth every god, and every goddess
(10) and every feathered fowl, and every fish, and
“every creeping thing, and every reptile..........
“and every animal, and every thing whatsoever. 'There-
“fore shall they [fall] on (11) their bellies [when] they
“recognize me, and behold, the fear of me shall terrify
“them; and thus likewise shall it be with every being
“after death, whether it be animal, (12) or bird, or
“fish, or worm, or reptile. Let life [come] from its
“death,' and let not decay caused by any reptile make
“an end [of me], and let them not come against (13)
“me in their [various] forms. Do not thou give me
“over unto that slaughterer who dwelleth in his
“torture-chamber (?), who (14) killeth the members
“and maketh them rot, being [himself] hidden—who
“worketh destruction upon many dead bodies and
“liveth by slaughter. Let me live and perform his
“message, and let me do that which (15) is com-
“manded by him. Give me not over unto his fingers,
“Jet him not gain the mastery over me, for I am under
“thy command, O lord of the gods.”
‘“ Homage to thee, O my divine father Osiris, thou
“hast thy being with thy members. (16) Thou didst
520 OF NOT LETTING THE BODY PERISH [Ch. cliv. 17
“not decay, thou didst not become worms, thou didst
“not diminish, thou didst not become corruption, thou
“didst not putrefy, and thou didst not turn into worms.
“Tam the god Khepera, and my members shall have
“an everlasting existence. (17) I shall not decay, I
“shall not rot, I shall not putrefy, I shall not turn into
“worms, and I shall not see corruption before the eye
“of the god Shu. I shall have my being; I shall have
“my being; (18) I shall live, I shall live; I shall ger-
“minate, I shall germinate, I shall germinate; I shall
“wake up in peace; I shall not putrefy; my intes-
“tines (?) shall not perish; I shall not suffer injury ;
“(19) mine eye shall not decay; the form of my
“visage (?) shall not disappear; mine ear shall not
“become deaf; my head shall not be separated from
“my neck; my tongue shall not be carried away; my
“hair shall not (20) be cut off; mine eyebrows shall
“not be shaved off; and no baleful injury shall come
“upon me. My body shall be stablished, and it shall
“neither fall into ruin (21) nor be destroyed on this
“earth.”
Ot
tN
| nl
Chapter CLV
(1) Tue CHaprer or A Treror coup. The
Osiris Nu, the overseer of the house of the overseer of
the seal, saith :— (2)
“Rise up thou, O Osiris. [Thou hast thy backbone,
“QO Still-Heart, thou hast the ligatures of thy neck and
“back, O Still-Heart].'_ Place thou thyself upon thy
“Dbase. I put water beneath thee, and I bring unto
“thee a Tet of gold that thou mayest rejoice therein.”
RUBRIC: [This chapter] shall be recited over a Tet of gold
set in (3) a plinth (?) of sycamore wood which hath been
steeped in water of ankham flowers, and it shall be placed at
the neck of the deceased on the day of the funeral. If this
amulet be placed at his neck, he shall become a perfect (4) khw
522 OF A BUCKLE*OF CARNELIAN [Chap. clvi. 1.
in the underworld, and at the new year [festivals he shall be]
like those who are in the following of Osiris continually and
for ever.!
Chapter CLVI
NELIAN. The Osiris Nu, the overseer of the house of
the overseer of the seal, saith :—
“May the blood of Isis, and the powers of Isis, and
“the enchantments of Isis be powers to protect (2)
“this mighty one and to guard him from him that
“would do unto him anything which he abominateth.”
1 The Rubric in the Saite Recension (see Lepsius, op. cit., Bl. 75)
adds :—‘‘ He shall not be thrust back at the doors of Amentet ;
cakes, and ale, and meat-offerings shall be offered unto him upon
the altars of Ra, or (as some say) of Osiris Un-nefer; and he shall
triumph over his foes in the underworld for ever and for eyer.”
RUBRIC: [This chapter] shall be said over a buckle of
carnelian, which hath been steeped -in water of ankhami
flowers, and set (3) in a plinth of sycamore wood, and it shall
be placed at the neck of the deceased on the day of the funeral.
If these things be done for him the powers of Isis (4) shall
protect his limbs, and Horus the son of Isis shall rejoice in
him, when he seeth him; and there shall be no hidden places
on his path, and one hand shall be towards heaven, and
one hand shall be towards earth, regularly and continually.
(5) Thou shalt not let any person who is with thee see
LSS. Chir S chen bee
Chapter CLVII
THE DECEASED. (2) The Osiris Auf-ankh, triumphant,
saith :—
“Tsis cometh and hovereth over the city, and she
“ooeth about seeking the secret habitations of Horus
“as he emergeth from his papyrus swamps, and she
“‘lifteth up his shoulder which is in evil case. He is
“made one (3) of the company in the divine boat, and
“the sovereignty of the whole world is decreed for him.
“He hath warred mightily, and he maketh [his] deeds
“‘to be remembered; he hath made fear of him to exist,
“and awe [of him] to have its being. His mother, the
“mighty lady, protecteth him, and she hath (4) trans-
“ferred her power to Horus.”
RUBRIC: [This chapter] shall be said over a vulture of
gold whereupon it hath been inscribed, and thou shalt place
the vulture on the neck to protect the perfect deceased one on
the day of the funeral continually and regularly.
On
Chapter CLVIII
which shall be placed at the neck of the deceased.
(2) The Osiris Auf-ankh, triumphant, saith :—
“QO my father, my brother, my mother Isis, I am
“unswathed, and I see. I am one of those who are
“unswathed and who see the god Seb.”
RUBRIC: [This chapter] shall be said over a collar of gold
whereon it hath been engraved, and the collar shall be placed
on the neck of the deceased on the day of the funeral.
Sal
nN
OV
OF THE, AMULET OF THE) UAT CGH eemithrche 1.
Chapter CLIX
[MADE OF| MOTHER-OF-EMERALD which shall be placed
at the neck of the deceased. (2) The Osiris Auf-ankh,
triumphant, saith :—
“ Hail, thou who comest forth daily from the Temple
“of the god. The mighty lady speaketh and she goeth
‘round about in the gate of the double house, and she
“taketh possession of the might of her father, that is
“to say, the Sahu (3) [who is] the bull of the goddess
‘“Renenet. She taketh those who are in her following,
“and she maketh an opportunity for those, the oppor-
“tunity of the door (?).”
RUBRIC: [This chapter] shall be said over an Uatch ot
mother-of-emerald whereupon it hath been inscribed, and the
Uatch shall be placed on the neck of the deceased.
notes
The Book of the Dead (Egyptian: rw nw prt m hrw, "Spells for Going Forth by Day") is a collection of ancient Egyptian funerary texts compiled and used from approximately 1550 BCE to 50 BCE. The Theban Recension — the version translated here — was the standard form used from the New Kingdom through the Late Period. The 152 chapters in this translation are drawn primarily from the Papyrus of Ani (British Museum EA 10470, c. 1250 BCE, 19th Dynasty) and companion papyri including the Papyrus of Nebseni and the Papyrus of Nu. Each chapter (or "spell") served a specific protective or transformative function for the deceased: allowing them to identify with Osiris and Ra, navigate the Duat (underworld), pass the weighing of the heart in the Hall of Double Truth (Chapter CXXV), transform into various divine forms, and ultimately achieve eternal life in the Field of Reeds. Chapter CXXV, the Declaration of Innocence (the "Negative Confession"), is among the most theologically significant passages: the deceased declares innocence before 42 divine judges, each associated with a specific sin and nome of Egypt, reflecting a sophisticated ethical theology predating the Ten Commandments by over a millennium. This translation covers Chapters I through CLIX of the Theban Recension, extracted from the two-volume djvu scan held at Internet Archive (archive.org/details/bookofdeadenglis0001unse and bookofdeadenglis0002unse). OCR imperfections from the original scan are preserved verbatim where they do not obstruct meaning. Translation by E.A. Wallis Budge (1901). Public domain.
currently held: British Museum, London; Egyptian Museum, Cairo
related texts
## I — Opening of the Mouth I. Mention has already been made of the "opening of the mouth" of the dead king: under the earliest dynasties this ceremony was performed on a statue of the king. Water was sprinkled before it, and incense was burnt, and the statue was anointed with seven kinds of ungue…